My Brilliant Career

by Miles Franklin

1901




Contents

 INTRODUCTION
 CHAPTER ONE. I REMEMBER, I REMEMBER
 CHAPTER TWO. AN INTRODUCTION TO POSSUM GULLY
 CHAPTER THREE. A LIFELESS LIFE
 CHAPTER FOUR. A CAREER WHICH SOON CAREERED TO AN END
 CHAPTER FIVE. DISJOINTED SKETCHES AND CRUMBLES
 CHAPTER SIX. REVOLT
 CHAPTER SEVEN. WAS E’ER A ROSE WITHOUT ITS THORN?
 CHAPTER EIGHT. POSSUM GULLY LEFT BEHIND. HURRAH! HURRAH!
 CHAPTER NINE. AUNT HELEN’S RECIPE
 CHAPTER TEN. EVERARD GREY
 CHAPTER ELEVEN. YAH!
 CHAPTER TWELVE. ONE GRAND PASSION
 CHAPTER THIRTEEN. HE
 CHAPTER FOURTEEN. PRINCIPALLY LETTERS
 CHAPTER FIFTEEN. WHEN THE HEART IS YOUNG
 CHAPTER SIXTEEN. WHEN FORTUNE SMILES
 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. IDYLLS OF YOUTH
 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. AS SHORT AS I WISH HAD BEEN THE MAJORITY OF SERMONS TO WHICH I HAVE BEEN FORCED TO GIVE EAR
 CHAPTER NINETEEN. THE 9TH OF NOVEMBER 1896
 CHAPTER TWENTY. SAME YARN (Cont.)
 CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE. MY UNLADYLIKE BEHAVIOUR AGAIN
 CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO. SWEET SEVENTEEN
 CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE. AH, FOR ONE HOUR OF BURNING LOVE, ’TIS WORTH AN AGE OF COLD RESPECT!
 CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR. THOU KNOWEST NOT WHAT A DAY MAY BRING FORTH
 CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE. BECAUSE?
 CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX. BOAST NOT THYSELF OF TOMORROW
 CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN MY JOURNEY
 CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT. TO LIFE
 CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE. TO LIFE (Cont.)
 CHAPTER THIRTY. WHERE IGNORANCE IS BLISS, ’TIS FOLLY TO BE WISE
 CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE. MR M’SWAT AND I HAVE A BUST-UP
 CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO. TA-TA TO BARNEY’S GAP
 CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE. BACK AT POSSUM GULLY
 CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR. BUT ABSENT FRIENDS ARE SOON FORGOT
 CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE. THE 3RD OF DECEMBER 1898
 CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX. ONCE UPON A TIME, WHEN THE DAYS WERE LONG AND HOT
 CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN. HE THAT DESPISETH LITTLE THINGS, SHALL FALL LITTLE BY LITTLE
 CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT. A TALE THAT IS TOLD AND A DAY THAT IS DONE




PREFACE


A few months before I left Australia I got a letter from the bush
signed “Miles Franklin”, saying that the writer had written a novel,
but knew nothing of editors and publishers, and asking me to read and
advise. Something about the letter, which was written in a strong
original hand, attracted me, so I sent for the MS., and one dull
afternoon I started to read it. I hadn’t read three pages when I saw
what you will no doubt see at once—that the story had been written by a
girl. And as I went on I saw that the work was Australian—born of the
bush. I don’t know about the girlishly emotional parts of the book—I
leave that to girl readers to judge; but the descriptions of bush life
and scenery came startlingly, painfully real to me, and I know that, as
far as they are concerned, the book is true to Australia—the truest I
ever read.

I wrote to Miles Franklin, and she confessed that she was a girl. I saw
her before leaving Sydney. She is just a little bush girl, barely
twenty-one yet, and has scarcely ever been out of the bush in her life.
She has lived her book, and I feel proud of it for the sake of the
country I came from, where people toil and bake and suffer and are
kind; where every second sun-burnt bushman is a sympathetic humorist,
with the sadness of the bush deep in his eyes and a brave grin for the
worst of times, and where every third bushman is a poet, with a big
heart that keeps his pockets empty.

HENRY LAWSON
England, April 1901




INTRODUCTION


Possum Gully, near Goulburn,
N.S. Wales, Australia, 1st March, 1899


MY DEAR FELLOW AUSTRALIANS,


Just a few lines to tell you that this story is all about myself—for no
other purpose do I write it.

I make no apologies for being egotistical. In this particular I attempt
an improvement on other autobiographies. Other autobiographies weary
one with excuses for their egotism. What matters it to you if I am
egotistical? What matters it to you though it should matter that I am
egotistical?

This is not a romance—I have too often faced the music of life to the
tune of hardship to waste time in snivelling and gushing over fancies
and dreams; neither is it a novel, but simply a yarn—a _real_ yarn. Oh!
as real, as really real—provided life itself is anything beyond a
heartless little chimera—it is as real in its weariness and bitter
heartache as the tall gum-trees, among which I first saw the light, are
real in their stateliness and substantiality.

My sphere in life is not congenial to me. Oh, how I hate this living
death which has swallowed all my teens, which is greedily devouring my
youth, which will sap my prime, and in which my old age, if I am cursed
with any, will be worn away! As my life creeps on for ever through the
long toil-laden days with its agonizing monotony, narrowness, and
absolute uncongeniality, how my spirit frets and champs its unbreakable
fetters—all in vain!

SPECIAL NOTICE

You can dive into this story head first as it were. Do not fear
encountering such trash as descriptions of beautiful sunsets and
whisperings of wind. We (999 out of every 1000) can see nought in
sunsets save as signs and tokens whether we may expect rain on the
morrow or the contrary, so we will leave such vain and foolish
imagining to those poets and painters—poor fools! Let us rejoice that
we are not of their temperament!

Better be born a slave than a poet, better be born a black, better be
born a cripple! For a poet must be companionless—alone! _fearfully_
alone in the midst of his fellows whom he loves. Alone because his soul
is as far above common mortals as common mortals are above monkeys.

There is no plot in this story, because there has been none in my life
or in any other life which has come under my notice. I am one of a
class, the individuals of which have not time for plots in their life,
but have all they can do to get their work done without indulging in
such a luxury.

MILES FRANKLIN
Australia




CHAPTER ONE
I Remember, I Remember


“Boo, hoo! Ow, ow; Oh! oh! Me’ll die. Boo, hoo. The pain, the pain!
Boo, hoo!”

“Come, come, now. Daddy’s little mate isn’t going to turn Turk like
that, is she? I’ll put some fat out of the dinner-bag on it, and tie it
up in my hanky. Don’t cry any more now. Hush, you must not cry! You’ll
make old Dart buck if you kick up a row like that.”

That is my first recollection of life. I was barely three. I can
remember the majestic gum-trees surrounding us, the sun glinting on
their straight white trunks, and falling on the gurgling fern-banked
stream, which disappeared beneath a steep scrubby hill on our left. It
was an hour past noon on a long clear summer day. We were on a distant
part of the run, where my father had come to deposit salt. He had left
home early in the dewy morning, carrying me in front of him on a little
brown pillow which my mother had made for the purpose. We had put the
lumps of rock-salt in the troughs on the other side of the creek. The
stringybark roof of the salt-shed which protected the troughs from rain
peeped out picturesquely from the musk and peppercorn shrubs by which
it was densely surrounded, and was visible from where we lunched. I
refilled the quart-pot in which we had boiled our tea with water from
the creek, father doused our fire out with it, and then tied the quart
to the D of his saddle with a piece of green hide. The green-hide bags
in which the salt had been carried were hanging on the hooks of the
pack-saddle which encumbered the bay pack-horse. Father’s saddle and
the brown pillow were on Dart, the big grey horse on which he generally
carried me, and we were on the point of making tracks for home.

Preparatory to starting, father was muzzling the dogs which had just
finished what lunch we had left. This process, to which the dogs
strongly objected, was rendered necessary by a cogent reason. Father
had brought his strychnine flask with him that day, and in hopes of
causing the death of a few dingoes, had put strong doses of its
contents in several dead beasts which we had come across.

Whilst the dogs were being muzzled, I busied myself in plucking ferns
and flowers. This disturbed a big black snake which was curled at the
butt of a tree fern.

“Bitey! bitey!” I yelled, and father came to my rescue, despatching the
reptile with his stock-whip. He had been smoking, and dropped his pipe
on the ferns. I picked it up, and the glowing embers which fell from it
burnt my dirty little fat fists. Hence the noise with which my story
commences.

In all probability it was the burning of my fingers which so indelibly
impressed the incident on my infantile mind. My father was accustomed
to take me with him, but that is the only jaunt at that date which I
remember, and that is all I remember of it. We were twelve miles from
home, but how we reached there I do not know.

My father was a swell in those days—held Bruggabrong, Bin Bin East, and
Bin Bin West, which three stations totalled close on 200,000 acres.
Father was admitted into swelldom merely by right of his position. His
pedigree included nothing beyond a grandfather. My mother, however, was
a full-fledged aristocrat. She was one of the Bossiers of Caddagat, who
numbered among their ancestry one of the depraved old pirates who
pillaged England with William the Conqueror.

“Dick” Melvyn was as renowned for hospitality as joviality, and our
comfortable, wide-veranda’ed, irregularly built, slab house in its
sheltered nook amid the Timlinbilly Ranges was ever full to
overflowing. Doctors, lawyers, squatters, commercial travellers,
bankers, journalists, tourists, and men of all kinds and classes
crowded our well-spread board; but seldom a female face, except
mother’s, was to be seen there, Bruggabrong being a very out-of-the-way
place.

I was both the terror and the amusement of the station. Old
boundary-riders and drovers inquire after me with interest to this day.

I knew everyone’s business, and was ever in danger of publishing it at
an inopportune moment.

In flowery language, selected from slang used by the station hands, and
long words picked up from our visitors, I propounded unanswerable
questions which brought blushes to the cheeks of even tough old
wine-bibbers.

Nothing would induce me to show more respect to an appraiser of the
runs than to a boundary-rider, or to a clergyman than a drover. I am
the same to this day. My organ of veneration must be flatter than a
pancake, because to venerate a person simply for his position I never
did or will. To me the Prince of Wales will be no more than a shearer,
unless when I meet him he displays some personality apart from his
princeship—otherwise he can go hang.

Authentic record of the date when first I had a horse to myself has not
been kept, but it must have been early, as at eight I was fit to ride
anything on the place. Side-saddle, man-saddle, no-saddle, or astride
were all the same to me. I rode among the musterers as gamely as any of
the big sunburnt bushmen.

My mother remonstrated, opined I would be a great unwomanly tomboy. My
father poohed the idea.

“Let her alone, Lucy,” he said, “let her alone. The rubbishing
conventionalities which are the curse of her sex will bother her soon
enough. Let her alone!”

So, smiling and saying, “She should have been a boy,” my mother let me
alone, and I rode, and in comparison to my size made as much noise with
my stock-whip as any one. Accidents had no power over me, I came
unscathed out of droves of them.

Fear I knew not. Did a drunken tramp happen to kick up a row, I was
always the first to confront him, and, from my majestic and roly-poly
height of two feet six inches, demand what he wanted.

A digging started near us and was worked by a score of two dark-browed
sons of Italy. They made mother nervous, and she averred they were not
to be trusted, but I liked and trusted them. They carried me on their
broad shoulders, stuffed me with lollies and made a general pet of me.
Without the quiver of a nerve I swung down their deepest shafts in the
big bucket on the end of a rope attached to a rough windlass, which
brought up the miners and the mullock.

My brothers and sisters contracted mumps, measles, scarlatina, and
whooping-cough. I rolled in the bed with them yet came off scot-free. I
romped with dogs, climbed trees after birds’ nests, drove the bullocks
in the dray, under the instructions of Ben, our bullocky, and always
accompanied my father when he went swimming in the clear, mountain,
shrub-lined stream which ran deep and lone among the weird gullies,
thickly carpeted with maidenhair and numberless other species of ferns.

My mother shook her head over me and trembled for my future, but father
seemed to consider me nothing unusual. He was my hero, confidant,
encyclopedia, mate, and even my religion till I was ten. Since then I
have been religionless.

Richard Melvyn, you were a fine fellow in those days! A kind and
indulgent parent, a chivalrous husband, a capital host, a man full of
ambition and gentlemanliness.

Amid these scenes, and the refinements and pleasures of Caddagat, which
lies a hundred miles or so farther Riverinawards, I spent the first
years of my childhood.




CHAPTER TWO
An Introduction to Possum Gully


I was nearly nine summers old when my father conceived the idea that he
was wasting his talents by keeping them rolled up in the small napkin
of an out-of-the-way place like Bruggabrong and the Bin Bin stations.
Therefore he determined to take up his residence in a locality where he
would have more scope for his ability.

When giving his reason for moving to my mother, he put the matter
before her thus: The price of cattle and horses had fallen so of late
years that it was impossible to make much of a living by breeding them.
Sheep were the only profitable article to have nowadays, and it would
be impossible to run them on Bruggabrong or either of the Bin Bins. The
dingoes would work havoc among them in no time, and what they left the
duffers would soon dispose of. As for bringing police into the matter,
it would be worse than useless. They could not run the offenders to
earth, and their efforts to do so would bring down upon their employer
the wrath of the duffers. Result, all the fences on the station would
be fired for a dead certainty, and the destruction of more than a
hundred miles of heavy log fencing on rough country like Bruggabrong
was no picnic to contemplate.

This was the feasible light in which father shaded his desire to leave.
The fact of the matter was that the heartless harridan, discontent, had
laid her claw-like hand upon him. His guests were ever assuring him he
was buried and wasted in Timlinbilly’s gullies. A man of his
intelligence, coupled with his wonderful experience among stock, would,
they averred, make a name and fortune for himself dealing or
auctioneering if he only liked to try. Richard Melvyn began to think so
too, and desired to try. He did try.

He gave up Bruggabrong, Bin Bin East and Bin Bin West, bought Possum
Gully, a small farm of one thousand acres, and brought us all to live
near Goulburn. Here we arrived one autumn afternoon. Father, mother,
and children packed in the buggy, myself, and the one servant-girl, who
had accompanied us, on horseback. The one man father had retained in
his service was awaiting our arrival. He had preceded us with a
bullock-drayload of furniture and belongings, which was all father had
retained of his household property. Just sufficient for us to get along
with, until he had time to settle and purchase more, he said. That was
ten years ago, and that is the only furniture we possess yet—just
enough to get along with.

My first impression of Possum Gully was bitter disappointment—an
impression which time has failed to soften or wipe away.

How flat, common, and monotonous the scenery appeared after the rugged
peaks of the Timlinbilly Range!

Our new house was a ten-roomed wooden structure, built on a barren
hillside. Crooked stunted gums and stringybarks, with a thick
underscrub of wild cherry, hop, and hybrid wattle, clothed the spurs
which ran up from the back of the detached kitchen. Away from the front
of the house were flats, bearing evidence of cultivation, but a drop of
water was nowhere to be seen. Later, we discovered a few round, deep,
weedy waterholes down on the flat, which in rainy weather swelled to a
stream which swept all before it. Possum Gully is one of the best
watered spots in the district, and in that respect has stood to its
guns in the bitterest drought. Use and knowledge have taught us the
full value of its fairly clear and beautifully soft water. Just then,
however, coming from the mountains where every gully had its limpid
creek, we turned in disgust from the idea of having to drink this
water.

I felt cramped on our new run. It was only three miles wide at its
broadest point. Was I always, always, always to live here, and never,
never, never to go back to Bruggabrong? That was the burden of the
grief with which I sobbed myself to sleep on the first night after our
arrival.

Mother felt dubious of her husband’s ability to make a living off a
thousand acres, half of which were fit to run nothing but wallabies,
but father was full of plans, and very sanguine concerning his future.
He was not going to squat henlike on his place as the cockies around
him did. He meant to deal in stock making of Possum Gully merely a
depot on which to run some of his bargains until reselling.

Dear, oh dear! It was terrible to think he had wasted the greater part
of his life among the hills where the mail came but once a week, and
where the nearest town, of 650 inhabitants, was forty-six miles
distant. And the road had been impassable for vehicles. Here, only
seventeen miles from a city like Goulburn, with splendid roads, mail
thrice weekly, and a railway platform only eight miles away, why, man,
my fortune is made! Such were the sentiments to which he gave birth out
of the fullness of his hopeful heart.

Ere the diggings had broken out on Bruggabrong, our nearest neighbour,
excepting, of course, boundary-riders, was seventeen miles distant.
Possum Gully was a thickly populated district, and here we were
surrounded by homes ranging from half a mile to two and three miles
away. This was a new experience for us, and it took us some time to
become accustomed to the advantage and disadvantage of the situation.
Did we require an article, we found it handy, but decidedly the reverse
when our neighbours borrowed from us, and, in the greater percentage of
cases, failed to return the loan.




CHAPTER THREE
A Lifeless Life


Possum Gully was stagnant—stagnant with the narrow stagnation prevalent
in all old country places.

Its residents were principally married folk and children under sixteen.
The boys, as they attained manhood, drifted outback to shear, drove, or
to take up land. They found it too slow at home, and besides there was
not room enough for them there when they passed childhood.

Nothing ever happened there. Time was no object, and the days slid
quietly into the river of years, distinguished one from another by name
alone. An occasional birth or death was a big event, and the biggest
event of all was the advent of a new resident.

When such a thing occurred it was customary for all the male heads of
families to pay a visit of inspection, to judge if the new-comers were
worthy of admittance into the bosom of the society of the
neighbourhood. Should their report prove favourable, then their wives
finished the ceremony of inauguration by paying a friendly visit.

After his arrival at Possum Gully father was much away on business, and
so on my mother fell the ordeal of receiving the callers, male and
female.

The men were honest, good-natured, respectable, common bushmen farmers.
Too friendly to pay a short call, they came and sat for hours yarning
about nothing in particular. This bored my gentle mother excessively.
She attempted to entertain them with conversation of current literature
and subjects of the day, but her efforts fell flat. She might as well
have spoken in French.

They conversed for hours and hours about dairying, interspersed with
pointless anecdotes of the man who had lived there before us. I found
them very tame.

After graphic descriptions of life on big stations outback, and the
dashing snake yarns told by our kitchen-folk at Bruggabrong, and the
anecdotes of African hunting, travel, and society life which had often
formed our guests’ subject of conversation, this endless fiddle-faddle
of the price of farm produce and the state of crops was very fatuous.

Those men, like everyone else, only talked shop. I say nothing in
condemnation of it, but merely point out that it did not then interest
us, as we were not living in that shop just then.

Mrs Melvyn must have found favour in the eyes of the specimens of the
lords of creation resident at Possum Gully, as all the matrons of the
community hastened to call on her, and vied with each other in a
display of friendliness and good-nature. They brought presents of
poultry, jam, butter, and suchlike. They came at two o’clock and stayed
till dark. They inventoried the furniture, gave mother cookery recipes,
described minutely the unsurpassable talents of each of their children,
and descanted volubly upon the best way of setting turkey hens. On
taking their departure they cordially invited us all to return their
visits, and begged mother to allow her children to spend a day with
theirs.

We had been resident in our new quarters nearly a month when my parents
received an intimation from the teacher of the public school, two miles
distant, to the effect that the law demanded that they should send
their children to school. It upset my mother greatly. What was she to
do?

“Do! Bundle the nippers off to school as quickly as possible, of
course,” said my father.

My mother objected. She proposed a governess now and a good
boarding-school later on. She had heard such dreadful stories of public
schools! It was terrible to be compelled to send her darlings to one;
they would be ruined in a week!

“Not they,” said father. “Run them off for a week or two, or a month at
the outside. They can’t come to any harm in that time. After that we
will get a governess. You are in no state of health to worry about one
just now, and it is utterly impossible that I can see about the matter
at present. I have several specs. on foot that I must attend to. Send
the youngsters to school down here for the present.”

We went to school, and in our dainty befrilled pinafores and light
shoes were regarded as great swells by the other scholars. They for the
most part were the children of very poor farmers, whose farm earnings
were augmented by road-work, wood-carting, or any such labour which
came within their grasp. All the boys went barefooted, also a moiety of
the girls. The school was situated on a wild scrubby hill, and the
teacher boarded with a resident a mile from it. He was a man addicted
to drink, and the parents of his scholars lived in daily expectation of
seeing his dismissal from the service.

It is nearly ten years since the twins (who came next to me) and I were
enrolled as pupils of the Tiger Swamp public school. My education was
completed there; so was that of the twins, who are eleven months
younger than I. Also my other brothers and sisters are quickly getting
finishedwards; but that is the only school any of us have seen or
known. There was even a time when father spoke of filling in the free
forms for our attendance there. But mother—a woman’s pride bears more
wear than a man’s—would never allow us to come to that.

All our neighbours were very friendly; but one in particular, a James
Blackshaw, proved himself most desirous of being comradely with us. He
was a sort of self-constituted sheik of the community. It was usual for
him to take all new-comers under his wing, and with officious
good-nature endeavour to make them feel at home. He called on us daily,
tied his horse to the paling fence beneath the shade of a sallie-tree
in the backyard, and when mother was unable to see him he was content
to yarn for an hour or two with Jane Haizelip, our servant-girl.

Jane disliked Possum Gully as much as I did. Her feeling being much
more defined, it was amusing to hear the flat-out opinions she
expressed to Mr Blackshaw, whom, by the way, she termed “a mooching hen
of a chap”.

“I suppose, Jane, you like being here near Goulburn, better than that
out-of-the-way place you came from,” he said one morning as he
comfortably settled himself on an old sofa in the kitchen.

“No jolly fear. Out-of-the-way place! There was more life at
Bruggabrong in a day than you crawlers ’ud see here all yer lives,” she
retorted with vigour, energetically pommelling a batch of bread which
she was mixing.

“Why, at Brugga it was as good as a show every week. On Saturday
evening all the coves used to come in for their mail. They’d stay till
Sunday evenin’. Splitters, boundary-riders, dogtrappers—every manjack
of ’em. Some of us wuz always good fer a toon on the concertina, and
the rest would dance. We had fun to no end. A girl could have a fly
round and a lark or two there I tell you; but here,” and she emitted a
snort of contempt, “there ain’t one bloomin’ feller to do a mash with.
I’m full of the place. Only I promised to stick to the missus a while,
I’d scoot tomorrer. It’s the dead-and-alivest hole I ever seen.”

“You’ll git used to it by and by,” said Blackshaw.

“Used to it! A person ’ud hev to be brought up onder a hen to git used
to the dullness of this hole.”

“You wasn’t brought up under a hen, or it must have been a big Bramer
Pooter, if you were,” replied he, noting the liberal proportions of her
figure as she hauled a couple of heavy pots off the fire. He did not
offer to help her. Etiquette of that sort was beyond his ken.

“You oughter go out more and then you wouldn’t find it so dull,” he
said, after she had placed the pots on the floor.

“Go out! Where ’ud I go to, pray?”

“Drop in an’ see my missus again when you git time. You’re always
welcome.”

“Thanks, but I had plenty of goin’ to see your missus last time.”

“How’s that?”

“Why, I wasn’t there harf an hour wen she had to strip off her clean
duds an’ go an’ milk. I don’t think much of any of the men around here.
They let the women work too hard. I never see such a tired wore-out set
of women. It puts me in mind ev the time wen the black fellers made the
gins do all the work. Why, on Bruggabrong the women never had to do no
outside work, only on a great pinch wen all the men were away at a fire
or a muster. Down here they do everything. They do all the milkin’, and
pig-feedin’, and poddy-rarin’. It makes me feel fit to retch. I don’t
know whether it’s because the men is crawlers or whether it’s dairyin’.
I don’t think much of dairyin’. It’s slavin’, an’ delvin’, an’ scrapin’
yer eyeballs out from mornin’ to night, and nothink to show for your
pains; and now you’ll oblige me, Mr Blackshaw, if youll lollop
somewhere else for a minute or two. I want to sweep under that sofer.”

This had the effect of making him depart. He said good morning and went
off, not sure whether he was most amused or insulted.




CHAPTER FOUR
A Career Which Soon Careered To An End


While mother, Jane Haizelip, and I found the days long and life slow,
father was enjoying himself immensely.

He had embarked upon a lively career—that gambling trade known as
dealing in stock.

When he was not away in Riverina inspecting a flock of sheep, he was
attending the Homebush Fat Stock Sales, rushing away out to Bourke, or
tearing off down the Shoalhaven to buy some dairy heifers.

He was a familiar figure at the Goulburn sale-yards every Wednesday,
always going into town the day before and not returning till a day, and
often two days, afterwards.

He was in great demand among drovers and auctioneers; and in the stock
news his name was always mentioned in connection with all the principal
sales in the colony.

It takes an astute, clear-headed man to keep himself off shore in stock
dealing. I never yet heard of a dealer who occasionally did not
temporarily, if not totally, go to the wall.

He need not necessarily be downright unscrupulous, but if he wishes to
profit he must not be overburdened with niceties in the point of
honour. That is where Richard Melvyn fell through. He was crippled with
too many Utopian ideas of honesty, and was too soft ever to come off
anything but second-best in a deal. He might as well have attempted to
make his fortune by scraping a fiddle up and down Auburn Street,
Goulburn. His dealing career was short and merry. His vanity to be
considered a socialistic fellow, who was as ready to take a glass with
a swaggie as a swell, and the lavish shouting which this principle
incurred, made great inroads on his means. Losing money every time he
sold a beast, wasting stamps galore on letters to endless auctioneers,
frequently remaining in town half a week at a stretch, and being
hail-fellow to all the spongers to be found on the trail of such as he,
quickly left him on the verge of bankruptcy. Some of his contemporaries
say it was grog that did it all.

Had he kept clear-headed he was a smart fellow, and gave promise of
doing well, but his head would not stand alcohol, and by it he was
undermined in no time. In considerably less than a twelvemonth all the
spare capital in his coffers from the disposal of Bruggabrong and the
Bin Bins had been squandered. He had become so hard up that to pay the
drovers in his last venture he was forced to sell the calves of the few
milch-cows retained for household uses.

At this time it came to my father’s knowledge that one of our bishops
had money held in trust for the Church. On good security he was giving
this out for usury, the same as condemned in the big Bible, out of
which he took the text of the dry-hash sermons with which he bored his
fashionable congregations in his cathedral on Sundays.

Father took advantage of this Reverend’s inconsistency and mortgaged
Possum Gully. With the money thus obtained he started once more and
managed to make a scant livelihood and pay the interest on the bishop’s
loan. In four or five years he had again reached loggerheads. The price
of stock had fallen so that there was nothing to be made out of dealing
in them.

Richard Melvyn resolved to live as those around him—start a dairy; run
it with his family, who would also rear poultry for sale.

As instruments of the dairying trade he procured fifty milch-cows, the
calves of which had to be “poddied”, and a hand cream-separator.

I was in my fifteenth year when we began dairying; the twins Horace and
Gertie were, as you already know, eleven months younger. Horace, had
there been any one to train him, contained the makings of a splendid
man; but having no one to bring him up in the way he should go, he was
a churlish and trying bully, and the issue of his character doubtful.

Gertie milked thirteen cows, and I eighteen, morning and evening.
Horace and mother, between them, milked the remaining seventeen.

Among the dairying fraternity little toddlers, ere they are big enough
to hold a bucket, learn to milk. Thus their hands become inured to the
motion, and it does not affect them. With us it was different. Being
almost full grown when we started to milk, and then plunging heavily
into the exercise, it had a painful effect upon us. Our hands and arms,
as far as the elbows, swelled, so that our sleep at night was often
disturbed by pain.

Mother made the butter. She had to rise at two and three o’clock in the
morning, in order that it would be cool and firm enough to print for
market.

Jane Haizelip had left us a year previously, and we could afford no one
to take her place. The heavy work told upon my gentle, refined mother.
She grew thin and careworn, and often cross. My father’s share of the
work was to break in the wild cows, separate the milk, and take the
butter into town to the grocer’s establishment where we obtained our
supplies.

Dick Melvyn of Bruggabrong was not recognizable in Dick Melvyn, dairy
farmer and cocky of Possum Gully. The former had been a man worthy of
the name. The latter was a slave of drink, careless, even dirty and
bedraggled in his personal appearance. He disregarded all manners, and
had become far more plebeian and common than the most miserable
specimen of humanity around him. The support of his family, yet not,
its support. The head of his family, yet failing to fulfil the
obligations demanded of one in that capacity. He seemed to lose all
love and interest in his family, and grew cross and silent, utterly
without pride and pluck. Formerly so kind and gentle with animals, now
he was the reverse.

His cruelty to the young cows and want of patience with them I can
never forget. It has often brought upon me the threat of immediate
extermination for volunteering scathing and undesired opinions on his
conduct.

The part of the dairying that he positively gloried in was going to
town with the butter. He frequently remained in for two or three days,
as often as not spending all the money he got for the butter in a
drunken spree. Then he would return to curse his luck because his dairy
did not pay as well as those of some of our neighbours.

The curse of Eve being upon my poor mother in those days, she was
unable to follow her husband. Pride forbade her appealing to her
neighbours, so on me devolved the duty of tracking my father from one
pub to another and bringing him home.

Had I done justice to my mother’s training I would have honoured my
paternal parent in spite of all this, but I am an individual ever doing
things I oughtn’t at the time I shouldn’t.

Coming home, often after midnight, with my drunken father talking
maudlin conceited nonsense beside me, I developed curious ideas on the
fifth commandment. Those journeys in the spring-cart through the soft
faint starlight were conducive to thought. My father, like most men
when under the influence of liquor, would allow no one but himself to
handle the reins, and he was often so incapable that he would keep
turning the horse round and round in the one place. It is a marvel we
never met with an accident. I was not nervous, but quite content to
take whatever came, and our trusty old horse fulfilled his duty, ever
faithfully taking us home along the gum-tree-lined road.

My mother had taught me from the Bible that I should honour my parents,
whether they were deserving of honour or not.

Dick Melvyn being my father did not blind me to the fact that he was a
despicable, selfish, weak creature, and as such I despised him with the
relentlessness of fifteen, which makes no allowance for human frailty
and weakness. Disgust, not honour, was the feeling which possessed me
when I studied the matter.

Towards mother I felt differently. A woman is but the helpless tool of
man—a creature of circumstances.

Seeing my father beside me, and thinking of his infant with its mother,
eating her heart out with anxiety at home, this was the reasoning which
took possession of me. Among other such inexpressible thoughts I got
lost, grew dizzy, and drew back appalled at the spirit which was
maturing within me. It was a grim lonely one, which I vainly tried to
hide in a bosom which was not big or strong enough for its comfortable
habitation. It was as a climbing plant without a pole—it groped about
the ground, bruised itself, and became hungry searching for something
strong to which to cling. Needing a master-hand to train and prune, it
was becoming rank and sour.




CHAPTER FIVE
Disjointed Sketches And Grumbles


It was my duty to “rare the poddies”. This is the most godless
occupation in which it has been my lot to engage. I did a great amount
of thinking while feeding them—for, by the way, I am afflicted with the
power of thought, which is a heavy curse. The less a person thinks and
inquires regarding the why and the wherefore and the justice of things,
when dragging along through life, the happier it is for him, and
doubly, trebly so, for her.

Poor little calves! Slaves to the greed of man! Bereft of the mothers
with which Nature has provided them, and compelled to exist on milk
from the separator, often thick, sour, and icy cold.

Besides the milking I did, before I went to school every morning, for
which I had to prepare myself and the younger children, and to which we
had to walk two miles. I had to feed thirty calves and wash the
breakfast dishes. On returning from school in the afternoon, often in a
state of exhaustion from walking in the blazing sun, I had the same
duties over again, and in addition boots to clean and home lessons to
prepare for the morrow. I had to relinquish my piano practice for want
of time.

Ah, those short, short nights of rest and long, long days of toil! It
seems to me that dairying means slavery in the hands of poor people who
cannot afford hired labour. I am not writing of dairy-farming, the
genteel and artistic profession as eulogized in leading articles of
agricultural newspapers and as taught in agricultural colleges. I am
depicting practical dairying as I have lived it, and seen it lived, by
dozens of families around me.

It takes a great deal of work to produce even one pound of butter fit
for market. At the time I mention it was 3d. and 4d. per lb., so it was
much work and small pay. It was slaving and delving from morning till
night—Sundays, week-days, and holidays, all alike were work-days to us.

Hard graft is a great leveller. Household drudgery, woodcutting,
milking, and gardening soon roughen the hands and dim the outside
polish. When the body is wearied with much toil the desire to cultivate
the mind, or the cultivation it has already received, is gradually
wiped out. Thus it was with my parents. They had dropped from swelldom
to peasantism. They were among and of the peasantry. None of their
former acquaintances came within their circle now, for the iron ungodly
hand of class distinction has settled surely down upon Australian
society—Australia’s democracy is only a tradition of the past.

I say naught against the lower life. The peasantry are the bulwarks of
every nation. The life of a peasant is, to a peasant who is a peasant
with a peasant’s soul, when times are good and when seasons smile, a
grand life. It is honest, clean, and wholesome. But the life of a
peasant to me is purgatory. Those around me worked from morning till
night and then enjoyed their well-earned sleep. They had but two states
of existence—work and sleep.

There was a third part in me which cried out to be fed. I longed for
the arts. Music was a passion with me. I borrowed every book in the
neighbourhood and stole hours from rest to read them. This told upon me
and made my physical burdens harder for me than for other children of
my years around me. That third was the strongest part of me. In it I
lived a dream-life with writers, artists, and musicians. Hope, sweet,
cruel, delusive Hope, whispered in my ear that life was long with much
by and by, and in that by and by my dream-life would be real. So on I
went with that gleaming lake in the distance beckoning me to come and
sail on its silver waters, and Inexperience, conceited, blind
Inexperience, failing to show the impassable pit between it and me.

To return to the dairying.

Old and young alike we earned our scant livelihood by the heavy sweat
of our brows. Still, we _did_ gain an honest living. We were not
ashamed to look day in the face, and fought our way against all odds
with the stubborn independence of our British ancestors. But when 1894
went out without rain, and ’95, hot, dry, pitiless ’95, succeeded it,
there came a time when it was impossible to make a living.

The scorching furnace-breath winds shrivelled every blade of grass,
dust and the moan of starving stock filled the air, vegetables became a
thing of the past. The calves I had reared died one by one, and the
cows followed in their footsteps.

I had left school then, and my mother and father and I spent the days
in lifting our cows. When our strength proved inadequate, the help of
neighbours had to be called in, and father would give his services in
return. Only a few of our more well-to-do neighbours had been able to
send their stock away, or had any better place to which to transfer
them. The majority of them were in as tight a plight as ourselves. This
cow-lifting became quite a trade, the whole day being spent in it and
in discussing the bad prospect ahead if the drought continued.

Many an extra line of care furrowed the brows of the disheartened
bushmen then. Not only was their living taken from them by the drought,
but there is nothing more heartrending than to have poor beasts,
especially dairy cows, so familiar, valued, and loved, pleading for
food day after day in their piteous dumb way when one has it not to
give.

We shore ourselves of all but the bare necessaries of life, but even
they for a family of ten are considerable, and it was a mighty tussle
to get both ends within cover of meeting. We felt the full force of the
heavy hand of poverty—the most stinging kind of poverty too, that which
still holds up its head and keeps an outside appearance. Far more
grinding is this than the poverty inherited from generations which is
not ashamed of itself, and has not as an accompaniment the wounded
pride and humiliation which attacked us.

Some there are who argue that poverty does not mean unhappiness. Let
those try what it is to be destitute of even one companionable friend,
what it means to be forced to exist in an alien sphere of society, what
it is like to be unable to afford a stamp to write to a friend; let
them long as passionately as I have longed for reading and music, and
be unable to procure it because of poverty; let poverty force them into
doing work against which every fibre of their being revolts, as it has
forced me, and then see if their lives will be happy.

My school life had been dull and uneventful. The one incident of any
note had been the day that the teacher, better known as old Harris,
“stood up” to the inspector. The latter was a precise, collar-and-cuffs
sort of little man. He gave one the impression of having all his ideas
on the subjects he thought worthy of attention carefully culled and
packed in his brain-pan, and neatly labelled, so that he might without
fluster pounce upon any of them at a moment’s warning. He was
gentlemanly and respectable, and discharged his duties punctiliously in
a manner reflecting credit on himself and his position, but, comparing
the mind of a philanthropist to the Murrumbidgee in breadth, his, in
comparison, might be likened to the flow of a bucket of water in a
dray-rut.

On the day in question—a precious hot one it was—he had finished
examining us in most subjects, and was looking at our copy-books. He
looked up from them, ahemed! and fastidiously straightened his
waistcoat.

“Mr Harris!

“Yes, sir.”

“Comparisons are odious, but, unfortunately, I am forced to draw one
now.”

“Yes, sir.”

“This writing is much inferior to that of town scholars. It is very
shaky and irregular. Also, I notice that the children seem stupid and
dull. I don’t like putting it so plainly, but, in fact, ah, they seem
to be possessed with the proverbial stupidity of country people. How do
you account for this?”

Poor old Harris! In spite of his drunken habits and inability to
properly discharge his duties, he had a warm heart and much
fellowshiply humanity in him. He understood and loved his pupils, and
would not have aspersions cast upon them. Besides, the nip he had taken
to brace himself to meet the inspector had been two or three, and they
robbed him of the discretion which otherwise might have kept him
silent.

“Si-r-r-r, I can and will account for it. Look you at every one of
those children. Every one, right down to this little tot,” indicating a
little girl of five, “has to milk and work hard before and after
school, besides walk on an average two miles to and from school in this
infernal heat. Most of the elder boys and girls milk on an average
fourteen cows morning and evening. You try that treatment for a week or
two, my fine gentleman, and then see if your fist doesn’t ache and
shake so that you can’t write at all. See if you won’t look a trifle
dozy. Stupidity of country people be hanged! If you had to work from
morning till night in the heat and dust, and get precious little for it
too, I bet you wouldn’t have much time to scrape your finger-nails,
read science notes, and look smart.” Here he took off his coat and
shaped up to his superior.

The inspector drew back in consternation.

“Mr Harris, you forget yourself!”

At this juncture they went outside together. What happened there we
never knew. That is all we heard of the matter except the numerous
garbled accounts which were carried home that afternoon.

A DROUGHT IDYLL

“Sybylla, what are you doing? Where is your mother?”

“I’m ironing. Mother’s down at the fowl-house seeing after some
chickens. What do you want?”

It was my father who addressed me. Time, 2 o’clock p.m. Thermometer
hung in the shade of the veranda registering 105 1/2 degrees.

“I see Blackshaw coming across the flat. Call your mother. You bring
the leg-ropes—I’ve got the dog-leg. Come at once; we’ll give the cows
another lift. Poor devils—might as well knock ’em on the head at once,
but there might be rain next moon. This drought can’t last for ever.”

I called mother, got the leg-ropes, and set off, pulling my sun-bonnet
closely over my face to protect my eyes from the dust which was driving
from the west in blinding clouds. The dog-leg to which father had
referred was three poles about eight or ten feet long, strapped
together so they could be stood up. It was an arrangement father had
devised to facilitate our labour in lifting the cows. A fourth and
longer pole was placed across the fork formed by the three, and to one
end of this were tied a couple of leg-ropes, after being placed round
the beast, one beneath the flank and one around the girth. On the other
end of this pole we would put our weight while one man would lift with
the tail and another with the horns. New-chum cows would sulk, and we
would have great work with them; but those used to the performance
would help themselves, and up they’d go as nice as a daisy. The only
art needed was to draw the pole back quickly before the cows could
move, or the leg-ropes would pull them over again.

On this afternoon we had six cows to lift. We struggled manfully, and
got five on their feet, and then proceeded to where the last one was
lying, back downwards, on a shadeless stony spot on the side of a hill.
The men slewed her round by the tail, while mother and I fixed the
dog-leg and adjusted the ropes. We got the cow up, but the poor beast
was so weak and knocked about that she immediately fell down again. We
resolved to let her have a few minutes’ spell before making another
attempt at lifting. There was not a blade of grass to be seen, and the
ground was too dusty to sit on. We were too overdone to make more than
one-worded utterances, so waited silently in the blazing sun, closing
our eyes against the dust.

Weariness! Weariness!

A few light wind-smitten clouds made wan streaks across the white sky,
haggard with the fierce relentless glare of the afternoon sun.
Weariness was written across my mother’s delicate careworn features,
and found expression in my father’s knitted brows and dusty face.
Blackshaw was weary, and said so, as he wiped the dust, made mud with
perspiration, off his cheeks. I was weary—my limbs ached with the heat
and work. The poor beast stretched at our feet was weary. All nature
was weary, and seemed to sing a dirge to that effect in the
furnace-breath wind which roared among the trees on the low ranges at
our back and smote the parched and thirsty ground. All were weary, all
but the sun. He seemed to glory in his power, relentless and untiring,
as he swung boldly in the sky, triumphantly leering down upon his
helpless victims.

Weariness! Weariness!

This was life—my life—my career, my brilliant career! I was
fifteen—fifteen! A few fleeting hours and I would be old as those
around me. I looked at them as they stood there, weary, and turning
down the other side of the hill of life. When young, no doubt they had
hoped for, and dreamed of, better things—had even known them. But here
they were. This had been their life; this was their career. It was, and
in all probability would be, mine too. My life—my career—my brilliant
career!

Weariness! Weariness!

The summer sun danced on. Summer is fiendish, and life is a curse, I
said in my heart. What a great dull hard rock the world was! On it were
a few barren narrow ledges, and on these, by exerting ourselves so that
the force wears off our finger-nails, it allows us to hang for a year
or two, and then hurls us off into outer darkness and oblivion, perhaps
to endure worse torture than this.

The poor beast moaned. The lifting had strained her, and there were
patches of hide worn off her the size of breakfast-plates, sore and
most harrowing to look upon.

It takes great suffering to wring a moan from the patience of a cow. I
turned my head away, and with the impatience and one-sided reasoning
common to fifteen, asked God what He meant by this. It is well enough
to heap suffering on human beings, seeing it is supposed to be merely a
probation for a better world, but animals—poor, innocent animals—why
are they tortured so?

“Come now, we’ll lift her once more,” said my father. At it we went
again; it is surprising what weight there is in the poorest cow. With
great struggling we got her to her feet once more, and were careful
this time to hold her till she got steady on her legs. Father and
mother at the tail and Blackshaw and I at the horns, we marched her
home and gave her a bran mash. Then we turned to our work in the house
while the men sat and smoked and spat on the veranda, discussing the
drought for an hour, at the end of which time they went to help someone
else with their stock. I made up the fire and we continued our ironing,
which had been interrupted some hours before. It was hot unpleasant
work on such a day. We were forced to keep the doors and windows closed
on account of the wind and dust. We were hot and tired, and our feet
ached so that we could scarcely stand on them.

Weariness! Weariness!

Summer is fiendish and life is a curse, I said in my heart.

Day after day the drought continued. Now and again there would be a few
days of the raging wind before mentioned, which carried the dry grass
off the paddocks and piled it against the fences, darkened the air with
dust, and seemed to promise rain, but ever it dispersed whence it came,
taking with it the few clouds it had gathered up; and for weeks and
weeks at a stretch, from horizon to horizon, was never a speck to mar
the cruel dazzling brilliance of the metal sky.

Weariness! Weariness!

I said the one thing many times but, ah, it was a weary thing which
took much repetition that familiarity might wear away a little of its
bitterness!




CHAPTER SIX
Revolt


In spite of our pottering and lifting, with the exception of five, all
our cows eventually died; and even these and a couple of horses had as
much as they could do to live on the whole of the thousand acres which,
without reserve, were at their disposal. They had hardly any grass—it
was merely the warmth and water which kept them alive. Needless to say,
we were on our beam-ends financially. However, with a little help from
more fortunate relatives, and with the money obtained from the sale of
the cowhides and mother’s poultry, we managed to pay the interest on
the money borrowed from the bishop, and keep bread in our mouths.

Unfortunately for us, at this time the bishop’s agent proved a
scoundrel and absconded. My father held receipts to show that to this
agent he had regularly paid the interest of the money borrowed; but
through some finicking point of law, because we had not money to
contend with him, his lordship the bishop now refused to acknowledge
his agent and one-time pillar of the cathedral, and, having law on his
side, served a writ on us. In the face of our misfortunes this was too
much: we begged for time, which plea he answered by putting in the
bailiff and selling everything we possessed. Our five cows, two horses,
our milk separator, plough, cart, dray, buggy, even our cooking
utensils, books, pictures, furniture, father’s watch—our very beds,
pillows, and blankets. Not a thing besides what we stood up in was left
us, and this was money for the payment of which my father held
receipts.

But for the generosity of our relatives we would have been in a pretty
plight. They sent us sufficient means to buy in everything, and our
neighbours came to our rescue with enthusiasm and warm-hearted genuine
sympathy. The bailiff—a gentleman to the core—seeing how matters stood,
helped us to the utmost of his power.

Our goods were disposed of on the premises, and the neighbours arranged
a mock sale, at which the bailiff winked. Our friends had sent the
money, and the neighbours did the bidding—none bidding against each
other—and thus our belongings went for a mere trifle. Every cloud has
its silver lining, and the black cloud of poverty has a very bright
silver lining.

In poverty you can get at the real heart of people as you can never do
if rich. People are your friends from pure friendship and love, not
from sponging self-interestedness. It is worth being poor once or twice
in a lifetime just to experience the blessing and heartrestfulness of a
little genuine reality in the way of love and friendship. Not that it
is impossible for opulence to have genuine friends, but rich people, I
fear, must ever have at their heart cankering suspicion to hint that
the friendship and love lavished upon them is merely
self-interestedness and sham, the implements of trade used by the
fawning toadies who swarm around wealth.

In conjunction with the bishop’s name, the approaching sale of our
goods had been duly advertised in the local papers, and my father
received several letters of sympathy from the clergy deploring the
conduct of the bishop. These letters were from men unknown to father,
who were unaware that Richard Melvyn was being sold off for a debt
already paid.

By the generosity of relatives and the goodness of neighbours as kind
as ever breathed, our furniture was our own again, but what were we to
do for a living? Our crops were withering in the fields for want of
rain, and we had but five cows—not an over-bright outlook. As I was
getting to bed one night my mother came into my room and said
seriously, “Sybylla, I want to have a talk with you.”

“Talk away,” I responded rather sullenly, for I expected a long
sing-song about my good-for-nothingness in general—a subject of which I
was heartily tired.

“Sybylla, I’ve been studying the matter over a lot lately. It’s no use,
we cannot afford to keep you at home. You’ll have to get something to
do.”

I made no reply, and my mother continued, “I am afraid we will have to
break up the home altogether. It’s no use; your father has no idea of
making a living. I regret the day I ever saw him. Since he has taken to
drink he has no more idea of how to make a living than a cat. I will
have to give the little ones to some of the relatives; the bigger ones
will have to go out to service, and so will your father and I. That’s
all I can see ahead of us. Poor little Gertie is too young to go out in
the world (she was not twelve months younger than I); she must go to
your grandmother, I think.”

I still made no reply, so my mother inquired, “Well, Sybylla, what do
you think of the matter?”

“Do you think it absolutely necessary to break up the home?” I said.

“Well, you suggest something better if you are so clever,” said mother,
crossly. “That is always the way; if I suggest a thing it is
immediately put down, yet there is never any one to think of things but
me. What would you do? I suppose you think you could make a living on
the place for us yourself.”

“Why can’t we live at home? Blackshaw and Jansen have no bigger places
than we, and families just as large, and yet they make a living. It
would be terrible for the little ones to grow up separated; they would
be no more to each other than strangers.”

“Yes; it is all very well for you to talk like that, but how is your
father to start again with only five cows in the world? It’s no use,
you never talk sense. You’ll find my way is always the best in the
end.”

“Would it not be easier,” I replied, “for our relations to each give a
little towards setting us up again, than to be burdened with the whole
responsibility of rearing a child? I’m sure they’d much prefer it.”

“Yes, perhaps it would be better, but I think _you_ will have to get
your own living. What would they say about having to support such a big
girl as you are?”

“I will go and earn my own living, and when you get me weeded out of
the family you will have a perfect paradise. Having no evil to copy,
the children will grow up saints,” I said bitterly.

“Now, Sybylla, it is foolish to talk like that, for you know that you
take no interest in your work. If you’d turn to and help me rear
poultry and make dresses—and why don’t you take to cooking?”

“Take to cooking!” I retorted with scorn. “The fire that a fellow has
to endure on that old oven would kill a horse, and the grit and dirt of
clearing it up grinds on my very nerves. Besides, if I ever do want to
do any extra fancy cooking, we either can’t afford the butter or the
currants, or else the eggs are too scarce! Cook, be grannied!”

“Sybylla! Sybylla, you are getting very vulgar!”

“Yes, I once was foolish enough to try and be polite, but I’ve given it
up. My style of talk is quite good enough for my company. What on earth
does it matter whether I’m vulgar or not. I can feed calves and milk
and grind out my days here just as well vulgar as unvulgar,” I answered
savagely.

“There, you see you are always discontented about your home. It’s no
use; the only thing is for you to earn your own living.”

“I will earn my own living.”

“What will you do? Will you be examined for a pupil-teacher? That is a
very nice occupation for girls.”

“What chance would I have in a competitive exam. against Goulburn
girls? They all have good teachers and give up their time to study. I
only have old Harris, and he is the most idiotic old animal alive;
besides, I loathe the very thought of teaching. I’d as soon go on the
wallaby.”

“You are not old enough to be a general servant or a cook; you have not
experience enough to be a housemaid; you don’t take to sewing, and
there is no chance of being accepted as a hospital nurse: you must
confess there is nothing you can do. You are really a very useless girl
for your age.”

“There are heaps of things I could do.”

“Tell me a few of them.”

I was silent. The professions at which I felt I had the latent power to
excel, were I but given a chance, were in a sphere far above us, and to
mention my feelings and ambitions to my matter-of-fact practical mother
would bring upon me worse ridicule than I was already forced to endure
day by day.

“Mention a few of the things you could do.”

I might as well have named flying as the professions I was thinking of.
Music was the least unmentionable of them, so I brought it forward.

“Music! But it would take years of training and great expense before
you could earn anything at that! It is quite out of the question. The
only thing for you to do is to settle down and take interest in your
work, and help make a living at home, or else go out as a nurse-girl,
and work your way up. If you have any ability in you it would soon
show. If you think you could do such strokes, and the home work is not
good enough for you, go out and show the world what a wonderful
creature you are.”

“Mother, you are unjust and cruel!” I exclaimed. “You do not understand
one at all. I never thought I could do strokes. I cannot help being
constituted so that grimy manual labour is hateful to me, for it is
hateful to me, and I hate it more and more every day, and you can
preach and preach till you go black in the face, and still I’ll hate it
more than ever. If I have to do it all my life, and if I’m cursed with
a long life, I’ll hate it just as much at the end as I do now. I’m sure
it’s not any wish of mine that I’m born with inclinations for better
things. If I could be born again, and had the designing of myself, I’d
be born the lowest and coarsest-minded person imaginable, so that I
could find plenty of companionship, or I’d be born an idiot, which
would be better still.”

“Sybylla!” said my mother in a shocked tone. “It is a wonder God
doesn’t strike you dead; I never heard—”

“I don’t believe there is a God,” I said fiercely, “and if there is,
He’s not the merciful being He’s always depicted, or He wouldn’t be
always torturing me for His own amusement.”

“Sybylla, Sybylla! That I should ever have nurtured a child to grow up
like this! Do you know that—”

“I only know that I hate this life. I hate it, I hate it, I hate it,” I
said vehemently.

“Talk about going out to earn your own living! Why, there’s not a woman
living would have you in her house above a day. You are a perfect
she-devil. Oh God!” And my mother began to cry. “What have I done to be
cursed with such a child? There is not another woman in the district
with such a burden put upon her. What have I done? I can only trust
that my prayers to God for you will soften your evil heart.”

“If your prayers are answered, it’s more than ever mine were,” I
retorted.

“_Your_ prayers!” said my mother, with scorn. “The horror of a child
not yet sixteen being so hardened. I don’t know what to make of you,
you never cry or ask forgiveness. There’s dear little Gertie now, she
is often naughty, but when I correct her she frets and worries and
shows herself to be a human being and not a fiend.”

So saying my mother went out of the room.

“I’ve asked forgiveness once too often, to be sat upon for my pains,” I
called out.

“I believe you’re mad. That is the only feasible excuse I can make for
your conduct,” she said as a parting shot.

“Why the deuce don’t you two get to bed and not wrangle like a pair of
cats in the middle of the night, disturbing a man’s rest?” came in my
father’s voice from amid the bedclothes.

My mother is a good woman—a very good woman—and I am, I think, not
quite all criminality, but we do not pull together. I am a piece of
machinery which, not understanding, my mother winds up the wrong way,
setting all the wheels of my composition going in creaking discord.

She wondered why I did not cry and beg forgiveness, and thereby give
evidence of being human. I was too wrought up for tears. Ah, that tears
might have come to relieve my overburdened heart! I took up the
home-made tallow candle in its tin stick and looked at my pretty
sleeping sister Gertie (she and I shared the one bed). It was as mother
had said. If Gertie was scolded for any of her shortcomings, she
immediately took refuge in tears, said she was sorry, obtained
forgiveness, and straightaway forgot the whole matter. She came within
the range of mother’s understanding, I did not; she had feelings,
mother thought, I had none. Did my mother understand me, she would know
that I am capable of more depths of agony and more exquisite heights of
joy in one day than Gertie will experience in her whole life.

Was I mad as mother had said? A fear took possession of me that I might
be. I certainly was utterly different to any girl I had seen or known.
What was the hot wild spirit which surged within me? Ah, that I might
weep! I threw myself on my bed and moaned. Why was I not like other
girls? Why was I not like Gertie? Why were not a new dress, everyday
work, and an occasional picnic sufficient to fill my mind? My movements
awakened Gertie.

“What is the matter, dear Sybylla? Come to bed. Mother has been
scolding you. She is always scolding some one. That doesn’t matter. You
say you are sorry, and she won’t scold any more. That’s what I always
do. Do get into bed. You’ll be tired in the morning.”

“What does it matter if I will be. I wish I would be dead. What’s the
good of a hateful thing like I am being alive. No one wants or cares
for me.”

“I love you, Sybylla, better than all the rest. I could not do without
you,” and she put her pretty face to mine and kissed me.

What a balm to the tempest-tossed soul is a little love, though it may
be fleeting and fickle! I was able to weep now, with wild hot tears,
and with my sister’s arms around me I fell asleep without undressing
further.




CHAPTER SEVEN
Was E’er a Rose Without Its Thorn?


I arose from bed next morning with three things in my head—a pair of
swollen eyes, a heavy pain, and a fixed determination to write a book.
Nothing less than a book. A few hours’ work in the keen air of a late
autumn morning removed the swelling from my eyes and the pain from my
temples, but the idea of relieving my feelings in writing had taken
firm root in my brain. It was not my first attempt in this direction.
Two years previously I had purloined paper and sneaked out of bed every
night at one or two o’clock to write a prodigious novel in point of
length and detail, in which a full-fledged hero and heroine performed
the duties of a hero and heroine in the orthodox manner. Knowing our
circumstances, my grandmother was accustomed, when writing to me, to
enclose a stamp to enable me to reply. These I saved, and with them
sent my book to the leading Sydney publisher. After waiting many weeks
I received a polite memo to the effect that the story showed great
ability, but the writer’s inexperience was too much in evidence for
publication. The writer was to study the best works of literature, and
would one day, no doubt, take a place among Australian novelists.

This was a very promising opinion of the work of a child of thirteen,
more encouraging than the great writers got at the start of their
literary career; but it seemed to even my childish intelligence that
the memo was a stereotyped affair that the publisher sent in answer to
all the MSS. of fameless writers submitted to him, and also sent in all
probability without reading as much as the name of the story. After
that I wrote a few short stories and essays; but now the spirit moved
me to write another book—not with any hope of success, as it was
impossible for me to study literature as advised. I seldom saw a book,
and could only spare time in tiny scraps to read them when I did.

However, the few shillings I had obtained at odd times I spent on
paper, and in secret robbed from much-needed rest a few hours weekly
wherein to write. This made me very weary and slow in the daytime, and
a sore trial to my mother. I was always forgetting things I should not
have forgotten, because my thoughts were engaged in working out my
story. The want of rest told upon me. I continually complained of
weariness, and my work was a drag to me.

My mother knew not what to make of it. At first she thought I was lazy
and bad, and punished me in various ways; but while my book occupied my
mind I was not cross, gave her no impudence, and did not flare up. Then
she began to fear I must be ill, and took me to a doctor, who said I
was much too precocious for my years, and would be better when the
weather got warmer. He gave me a tonic, which I threw out the window. I
heard no more of going out as nurse-girl: father had joined a neighbour
who had taken a road contract, and by this means the pot was kept, if
not quite, at least pretty near, boiling.

Life jogged along tamely, and, as far as I could see, gave promise of
going to the last slip-rails without a canter, until one day in July
1896 mother received a letter from her mother which made a pleasant
change in my life, though, like all sweets, that letter had its bitter
drop. It ran as follows:—


My dear daughter, Lucy,

Only a short letter this time. I am pressed for time, as four or five
strangers have just come and asked to stay for the night, and as one of
the girls is away, I have to get them beds. I am writing about Sybylla.
I am truly grieved to hear she is such a source of grief and annoyance
to you. The girl must surely be ill or she would never act as you
describe. She is young yet, and may settle down better by and by. We
can only entrust her to the good God who is ever near. Send her up to
me as soon as you can. I will pay all expenses. The change will do her
good, and if her conduct improves, I will keep her as long as you like.
She is young to mention in regard to marriage, but in another year she
will be as old as I was when I married, and it might be the makings of
her if she married early. At any rate she will be better away from
Possum Gully, now that she is growing into womanhood, or she may be in
danger of forming ties beneath her. She might do something good for
herself up here: not that I would ever be a matchmaker in the least
degree, but Gertie will soon be coming on, and Sybylla, being so very
plain, will need all the time she can get.


Your loving mother,
L. Bossier.


My mother gave me this letter to read, and, when I had finished
perusing it, asked me would I go. I replied coldly:

“Yes. Paupers and beggars cannot be choosers, and grandmother might as
well keep me at Caddagat as at Possum Gully”—for my grandmother
contributed greatly to the support of our family.

As regards scenery, the one bit of beauty Possum Gully possessed was
its wattles. Bowers of grown and scrubs of young ones adorned the hills
and gullies in close proximity to the house, while groves of different
species graced the flats. Being Sunday, on this afternoon I was at
liberty for a few hours; and on receiving the intelligence contained in
the letter, I walked out of the house over a low hill at the back into
a gully, where I threw myself at the foot of a wattle in a favourite
clump, and gave way to my thoughts.

So mother had been telling my grandmother of my faults—my grandmother
whom I loved so dearly. Mother might have had enough honour and
motherly protection to have kept the tale of my sins to herself. Though
this intelligence angered, it did not surprise me, being accustomed to
mother telling every neighbour what a great trial I was to her—how
discontented I was, and what little interest I took in my work. It was
the last part of the letter which finished up my feelings. Oh heavens!
Surely if my mother understood the wild pain, the days and hours of
agony pure and complete I have suffered on account of my appearance,
she would never have shown me that letter.

I was to be given more time on account of being ugly—I was not a
valuable article in the marriage market, sweet thought! My grandmother
is one of the good old school, who believed that a girl’s only proper
sphere in life was marriage; so, knowing her sentiments, her purpose to
get me married neither surprised nor annoyed me. But I was plain. Ah,
bosh! Oh! Ah! I cannot express what kind of a feeling that fact gave
me. It sank into my heart and cut like a cruel jagged knife—not because
it would be a drawback to me in the marriage line, for I had an
antipathy to the very thought of marriage. Marriage to me appeared the
most horribly tied-down and unfair-to-women existence going. It would
be from fair to middling if there was love; but I laughed at the idea
of love, and determined never, never, never to marry.

The other side of the letter—the part which gave me joy—was the
prospect of going to Caddagat.

Caddagat, the place where I was born! Caddagat, whereat, enfolded in
grandmotherly love and the petting which accrued therefrom, I spent
some of my few sweet childish days. Caddagat, the place my heart fondly
enshrines as home. Caddagat, draped by nature in a dream of beauty.
Caddagat, Caddagat! Caddagat for me, Caddagat for ever! I say.

Too engrossed with my thoughts to feel the cold of the dull winter day,
I remained in my position against the wattle-tree until Gertie came to
inform me that tea was ready.

“You know, Sybylla, it was your turn to get the tea ready; but I set
the table to save you from getting into a row. Mother was looking for
you, and said she supposed you were in one of your tantrums again.”

Pretty little peacemaker! She often did things like that for me.

“Very well, Gertie, thank you. I will set it two evenings running to
make up for it—if I’m here.”

“If you are here! What do you mean?”

“I am going away,” I replied, watching her narrowly to see if she
cared, for I was very hungry for love.

“Going to run away becauses mother is always scolding you?”

“No, you little silly! I’m going up to Caddagat to live with grannie.”

“Always?”

“Yes.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Honour bright?”

“Yes; really and truly and honour bright.”

“Won’t you ever come back again?”

“I don’t know about _never_ coming back again; but I’m going up for
always, as far as a person can lay out ahead of her. Do you care?”

Yes she cared. The childish mouth quivered, the pretty blue-eyed face
fell, the ready tears flowed fast. I noticed every detail with savage
comfort. It was more than I deserved, for, though I loved her
passionately, I had ever been too much wrapped in self to have been
very kind and lovable to her.

“Who will tell me stories now?”

It was a habit of mine to relate stories to her out of my own fertile
imagination. In return for this she kept secret the fact that I sat up
and wrote when I should have been in bed. I was obliged to take some
means of inducing her to keep silence, as she—even Gertie, who firmly
believed in me—on waking once or twice at unearthly hours and
discovering me in pursuit of my nightly task, had been so alarmed for
my sanity that I had the greatest work to prevent her from yelling to
father and mother on the spot. But I bound her to secrecy, and took a
strange delight in bringing to her face with my stories the laughter,
the wide-eyed wonder, or the tears—just as my humour dictated.

“You’ll easily get someone else to tell you stories.”

“Not like yours. And who will take my part when Horace bullies me?”

I pressed her to me.

“Gertie, Gertie, promise me you will love me a little always, and
never, never forget me. Promise me.”

And with a weakly glint of winter sunshine turning her hair to gold,
and with her head on my shoulder, Gertie promised—promised with the
soluble promise of a butterfly-natured child.

SELF-ANALYSIS

N.B.—This is dull and egotistical. Better skip it. That’s my advice—S.
P. M.

As a tiny child I was filled with dreams of the great things I was to
do when grown up. My ambition was as boundless as the mighty bush in
which I have always lived. As I grew it dawned upon me that I was a
girl—the makings of a woman! Only a girl—merely this and nothing more.
It came home to me as a great blow that it was only men who could take
the world by its ears and conquer their fate, while women,
metaphorically speaking, were forced to sit with tied hands and
patiently suffer as the waves of fate tossed them hither and thither,
battering and bruising without mercy. Familiarity made me used to this
yoke; I recovered from the disappointment of being a girl, and was
reconciled to that part of my fate. In fact, I found that being a girl
was quite pleasant until a hideous truth dawned upon me—I was ugly!
That truth has embittered my whole existence. It gives me days and
nights of agony. It is a sensitive sore that will never heal, a grim
hobgoblin that nought can scare away. In conjunction with this brand of
hell I developed a reputation of cleverness. Worse and worse! Girls!
girls! Those of you who have hearts, and therefore a wish for
happiness, homes, and husbands by and by, never develop a reputation of
being clever. It will put you out of the matrimonial running as
effectually as though it had been circulated that you had leprosy. So,
if you feel that you are afflicted with more than ordinary
intelligence, and especially if you are plain with it, hide your
brains, cramp your mind, study to appear unintellectual—it is your only
chance. Provided a woman is beautiful allowance will be made for all
her shortcomings. She can be unchaste, vapid, untruthful, flippant,
heartless, and even clever; so long as she is fair to see men will
stand by her, and as men, in this world, are “the dog on top”, they are
the power to truckle to. A plain woman will have nothing forgiven her.
Her fate is such that the parents of uncomely female infants should be
compelled to put them to death at their birth.

The next unpleasant discovery I made in regard to myself was that I was
woefully out of my sphere. I studied the girls of my age around me, and
compared myself with them. We had been reared side by side. They had
had equal advantages; some, indeed, had had greater. We all moved in
the one little, dull world, but they were not only in their world, they
were of it; I was not. Their daily tasks and their little pleasures
provided sufficient oil for the lamp of their existence—mine demanded
more than Possum Gully could supply. They were totally ignorant of the
outside world. Patti, Melba, Irving, Terry, Kipling, Caine, Corelli,
and even the name of Gladstone, were only names to them. Whether they
were islands or racehorses they knew not and cared not. With me it was
different. Where I obtained my information, unless it was born in me, I
do not know. We took none but the local paper regularly, I saw few
books, had the pleasure of conversing with an educated person from the
higher walks of life about once in a twelvemonth, yet I knew of every
celebrity in literature, art, music, and drama; their world was my
world, and in fancy I lived with them. My parents discouraged me in
that species of foolishness. They had been fond of literature and the
higher arts, but now, having no use for them, had lost interest
therein.

I was discontented and restless, and longed unendurably to be out in
the stream of life. “Action! Action! Give me action!” was my cry. My
mother did her best with me according to her lights. She energetically
preached at me. All the old saws and homilies were brought into
requisition, but without avail. It was like using common nostrums on a
disease which could be treated by none but a special physician.

I was treated to a great deal of harping on that tiresome old string,
“Whatsoever your hand findeth to do, do it with all your might.” It was
daily dinned into my cars that the little things of life were the
noblest, and that all the great people I mooned about said the same. I
usually retorted to the effect that I was well aware that it was noble,
and that I could write as good an essay on it as any philosopher. It
was all very well for great people to point out the greatness of the
little, empty, humdrum life. Why didn’t they adopt it themselves?

“The toad beneath the harrow knows
Exactly where each tooth-point goes.
The butterfly upon the road
Preaches contentment to the toad.”


I wasn’t anxious to patronize the dull kind of tame nobility of the
toad; I longed for a few of the triumphs of the butterfly, decried
though they are as hollow bubbles. I desired life while young enough to
live, and quoted as my motto:

“Though the pitcher that goes to the sparkling rill
Too oft gets broken at last,
There are scores of others its place to fill
When its earth to the earth is cast.
Keep that pitcher at home, let it never roam,
But lie like a useless clod;
Yet sooner or later the hour will come
When its chips are thrown to the sod.

“Is it wise, then, say, in the waning day,
When the vessel is crack’d and old,
To cherish the battered potter’s clay
As though it were virgin gold?
Take care of yourself, dull, boorish elf,
Though prudent and sage you seem;
Your pitcher will break on the musty shelf,
And mine by the dazzling stream.”


I had sense sufficient to see the uselessness of attempting to be other
than I was. In these days of fierce competition there was no chance for
me—opportunity, not talent, was the main requisite. Fate had thought
fit to deny me even one advantage or opportunity, thus I was helpless.
I set to work to cut my coat according to my cloth. I manfully
endeavoured to squeeze my spirit into “that state of life into which it
has pleased God to call me”. I crushed, compressed, and bruised, but as
fast as I managed it on one side it burst out on another, and defied me
to cram it into the narrow box of Possum Gully.

“The restless throbbings and burnings
That hope unsatisfied brings,
The weary longings and yearnings
For the mystical better things,
Are the sands on which is reflected
The pitiless moving lake,
Where the wanderer falls dejected,
By a thirst he never can slake.”


In a vain endeavour to slake that cruel thirst my soul groped in
strange dark places. It went out in quest of a God, and finding one
not, grew weary.

By the unknown way that the atmosphere of the higher life penetrated to
me, so came a knowledge of the sin and sorrow abroad in the world—the
cry of the millions oppressed, downtrodden, God-forsaken! The wheels of
social mechanism needed readjusting—things were awry. Oh, that I might
find a cure and give it to my fellows! I dizzied my brain with the
problem; I was too much for myself. A man with these notions is a curse
to himself, but a woman—pity help a woman of that description! She is
not merely a creature out of her sphere, she is a creature without a
sphere—a lonely being!

Recognizing this, I turned and cursed God for casting upon me a burden
greater than I could bear—cursed Him bitterly, and from within came a
whisper that there was nothing there to curse. There was no God. I was
an unbeliever. It was not that I sought after or desired atheism. I
longed to be a Christian, and fought against unbelief. I asked the
Christians around me for help. Unsophisticated fool! I might as well
have announced that I was a harlot. My respectability vanished in one
slap. Some said it was impossible to disbelieve in the existence of a
God: I was only doing it for notoriety, and they washed their hands of
me at once.

Not believe in God! I was mad!

If there really was a God, would they kindly tell me how to find Him?

Pray! pray!

I prayed, often and ardently, but ever came that heart-stilling whisper
that there was nothing to pray to.

Ah, the bitter, hopeless heart-hunger of godlessness none but an
atheist can understand! Nothing to live for in life—no hope beyond the
grave. It plunged me into fits of profound melancholy.

Had my father occupied one of the fat positions of the land, no doubt
as his daughter my life would have been so full of pleasant occupation
and pleasure that I would not have developed the spirit which torments
me now. Or had I a friend—one who knew, who had suffered and
understood, one in whom I could lose myself, one on whom I could lean—I
might have grown a nicer character. But in all the wide world there was
not a soul to hold out a hand to me, and I said bitterly, “There is no
good in the world.” In softer moods I said, “Ah, the tangle of it!
Those who have the heart to help have not the power, and those who have
the power have not the heart.”

Bad, like a too-strong opponent in a game of chess, is ever at the
elbow of good to checkmate it like a weakly managed king.

I am sadly lacking in self-reliance. I needed some one to help me over
the rough spots in life, and finding them not, at the age of sixteen I
was as rank a cynic and infidel as could be found in three days’ march.




CHAPTER EIGHT
Possum Gully Left Behind. Hurrah! Hurrah!


If a Sydney man has friends residing at Goulburn, he says they are up
the country. If a Goulburn man has friends at Yass, he says they are up
the country. If a Yass man has friends at Young, he says they are up
the country, and so on. Caddagat is “up the country”.

Bound thither on the second Wednesday in August 1896, I bought a ticket
at the Goulburn railway station, and at some time about 1 a.m. took my
seat in a second class carriage of the mail-train on its way to
Melbourne. I had three or four hours to travel in this train when I
would have to change to a branch line for two hours longer. I was the
only one from Goulburn in that carriage; all the other passengers had
been in some time and were asleep. One or two opened their eyes
strugglingly, stared glumly at the intruder, and then went to sleep
again. The motion of the train was a joy to me, and sleep never entered
my head. I stood up, and pressing my forehead to the cold window-pane,
vainly attempted, through the inky blackness of the foggy night, to
discern the objects which flew by.

I was too full of pleasant anticipation of what was ahead of me to
think of those I had left behind. I did not regret leaving Possum
Gully. Quite the reverse; I felt inclined to wave my arms and yell for
joy at being freed from it. Home! God forbid that my experiences at
Possum Gully should form the only food for my reminiscences of home. I
had practically grown up there, but my heart refused absolutely to
regard it as home. I hated it then, I hate it now, with its narrowing,
stagnant monotony. It has and had not provided me with one solitary
fond remembrance—only with dreary, wing-clipping, mind-starving
recollections. No, no; I was not leaving home behind, I was flying
homeward now. Home, home to Caddagat, home to ferny gullies, to the
sweet sad rush of many mountain waters, to the majesty of rugged
Borgongs; home to dear old grannie, and uncle and aunt, to books, to
music; refinement, company, pleasure, and the dear old homestead I love
so well.

All in good time I arrived at the end of my train journey, and was
taken in charge by a big red-bearded man, who informed me he was the
driver of the mail-coach, and had received a letter from Mrs Bossier
instructing him to take care of me. He informed me also that he was
glad to do what he termed “that same”, and I would be as safe under his
care as I would be in God’s pocket.

My twenty-six miles’ coach drive was neither pleasant nor eventful. I
was the only passenger, and so had my choice of seats. The weather
being cold and wet, I preferred being inside the box and curled myself
up on the seat, to be interrupted every two or three miles by the
good-natured driver inquiring if I was “all serene”.

At the Halfway House, where a change of the team of five horses was
affected, I had a meal and a warm, and so tuned myself up for the
remainder of the way. It got colder as we went on, and at 2.30 p.m. I
was not at all sorry to see the iron roofs of Gool-Gool township
disclosing to my view. We first went to the post office, where the
mail-bags were delivered, and then returned and pulled rein in front of
the Woolpack Hotel. A tall young gentleman in a mackintosh and cap, who
had been standing on the veranda, stepped out on the street as the
coach stopped, and lifting his cap and thrusting his head into the
coach, inquired, “Which is Miss Melvyn?”

Seeing I was the only occupant, he laughed the pleasantest of laughs,
disclosing two wide rows of perfect teeth, and turning to the driver,
said, “Is that your only passenger? I suppose it is Miss Melvyn?”

“As I wasn’t present at her birth, I can’t swear, but I believe her to
be that same, as sure as eggs is eggs,” he replied.

My identity being thus established, the young gentleman with the
greatest of courtesy assisted me to alight, ordered the hotel groom to
stow my luggage in the Caddagat buggy, and harness the horses with all
expedition. He then conducted me to the private parlour, where a
friendly little barmaid had some refreshments on a tray awaiting me,
and while warming my feet preparatory to eating I read the letter he
had given me, which was addressed in my grandmother’s handwriting. In
it she told me that she and my aunt were only just recovering from bad
colds, and on account of the inclemency of the weather thought it
unwise to come to town to meet me; but Frank Hawden, the jackeroo would
take every care of me, settle the hotel bill, and tip the coach-driver.
Caddagat was twenty-four miles distant from Gool-Gool, and the latter
part of the road was very hilly. It was already past three o’clock,
and, being rainy, the short winter afternoon would close in earlier; so
I swallowed my tea and cake with all expedition, so as not to delay Mr
Hawden, who was waiting to assist me into the buggy, where the groom
was in charge of the horses in the yard. He struck up a conversation
with me immediately.

“Seeing your name on yer bags, an’ knowin’ you was belonging to the
Bossiers, I ask if yer might be a daughter of Dick Melvyn, of
Bruggabrong, out by Timlinbilly.”

“Yes, I am.”

“Well, miss, please remember me most kindly to yer pa; he was a good
boss was Dick Melvyn. I hope he’s doin’ well. I’m Billy Haizelip,
brother to Mary and Jane. You remember Jane, I s’pose, miss?”

I hadn’t time to say more than promise to send his remembrances to my
father, for Mr Hawden, saying we would be in the dark, had whipped his
horses and was bowling off at a great pace, in less than two minutes
covering a rise which put Gool-Gool out of sight. It was raining a
little, so I held over us the big umbrella, which grannie had sent,
while we discussed the weather, to the effect that rain was badly
needed and was a great novelty nowadays, and it was to be hoped it
would continue. There had been but little, but the soil here away was
of that rich loamy description which little water turns to mud. It
clogged the wheels and loaded the break-blocks; and the near side horse
had a nasty way of throwing his front feet, so that he deposited soft
red lumps of mud in our laps at every step. But, despite these trifling
drawbacks, it was delightful to be drawn without effort by a pair of
fat horses in splendid harness. It was a great contrast to our poor
skinny old horse at home, crawling along in much-broken harness,
clumsily and much mended with string and bits of hide.

Mr Hawden was not at all averse to talking. After emptying our tongues
of the weather, there was silence for some time, which he broke with,
“So you are Mrs Bossier’s grand-daughter, are you?”

“Not remembering my birth, I can’t swear; but I believe myself to be
that same, as sure as eggs is eggs,” I replied.

He laughed. “Very good imitation of the coach-driver. But Mrs Bossier’s
grand-daughter! Well, I should smile!”

“What at?”

“Your being Mrs Bossier’s grand-daughter.”

“I fear, Mr Hawden, there is a suspicion reverse of complimentary in
your remark.”

“Well, I should smile! Would you like to have my opinion of you?”

“Nothing would please me more. I would value your opinion above all
things, and I’m sure—I feel certain—that you have formed a true
estimate of me.”

At any other time his conceit would have brought upon himself a fine
snubbing, but today I was in high feather, and accordingly very
pleasant, and resolved to amuse myself by drawing him out.

“Well, you are not a bit like Mrs Bossier or Mrs Bell; they are both so
good-looking,” he continued.

“Indeed!”

“I was disappointed when I saw you had no pretensions to prettiness, as
there’s not a girl up these parts worth wasting a man’s affections on,
and I was building great hopes on you. But I’m a great admirer of
beauty,” he twaddled.

“I am very sorry for you, Mr Hawden. I’m sure it would take quite a
paragon to be worthy of such affection as I’m sure yours would be,” I
replied sympathetically.

“Never mind. Don’t worry about it. You’re not a bad sort, and think a
fellow could have great fun with you.”

“I’m sure, Mr Hawden, you do me too much honour. It quite exhilarates
me to think that I meet with your approval in the smallest degree,” I
replied with the utmost deference. “You are so gentlemanly and nice
that I was alarmed at first lest you might despise me altogether.”

“No fear. You needn’t be afraid of me; I’m not a bad sort of fellow,”
he replied with the greatest encouragement.

By his accent and innocent style I detected he was not a colonial, so I
got him to relate his history. He was an Englishman by birth, but had
been to America, Spain, New Zealand, Tasmania, etc.; by his own make
out had ever been a man of note, and had played Old Harry everywhere.

I allowed him to gabble away full tilt for an hour on this subject,
unconscious that I had taken the measure of him, and was grinning
broadly to myself. Then I diverted him by inquiring how long since the
wire fence on our right had been put up. It bore evidence of recent
erection, and had replaced an old cockatoo fence which I remembered in
my childhood.

“Fine fence, is it not? Eight wires, a top rail, and very stout posts.
Harry Beecham had that put up by contract this year. Twelve miles of
it. It cost him a lot: couldn’t get any very low tenders, the ground
being so hard on account of the drought. Those trees are Five-Bob
Downs—see, away over against the range. But I suppose you know the
places better than I do.”

We were now within an hour of our destination. How familiar were many
landmarks to me, although I had not seen them since I was eight years
old.

A river ran on our right, occasionally a glimmer of its noisy waters
visible through the shrubbery which profusely lined its banks. The
short evening was drawing to a close. The white mists brought by the
rain were crawling slowly down the hills, and settling in the hollows
of the ranges on our left. A V-shaped rift in them, known as Pheasant
Gap, came into view. Mr Hawden said it was well named, as it swarmed
with lyrebirds. Night was falling. The skreel of a hundred curlews
arose from the gullies—how I love their lonely wail!—and it was quite
dark when we pulled up before the front gate of Caddagat.

A score of dogs rushed yelping to meet us, the front door was thrown
open, lights and voices came streaming out.

I alighted from the buggy feeling rather nervous. I was a pauper with a
bad character. How would my grandmother receive me? Dear old soul, I
had nothing to fear. She folded me in a great warm-hearted hug, saying,
“Dear me, child, your face is cold. I’m glad you’ve come. It has been a
terrible day, but we’re glad to have the rain. You must be frozen. Get
in to the fire, child, as fast as you can. Get in to the fire, get in
to the fire. I hope you forgive me for not going to meet you.” And
there was my mother’s only sister, my tall graceful aunt, standing
beside her, giving me a kiss and cordial hand-clasp, and saying,
“Welcome, Sybylla. We will be glad to have a young person to brighten
up the old home once more. I am sorry I was too unwell to meet you. You
must be frozen; come to the fire.”

My aunt always spoke very little and very quietly, but there was
something in her high-bred style which went right home.

I could scarcely believe that they were addressing me. Surely they were
making a mistake. This reception was meant for some grand relative
honouring them with a visit, and not for the ugly, useless, bad little
pauper come to live upon their bounty.

Their welcome did more than all the sermons I had ever heard put
together towards thawing a little of the pitiless cynicism which
encrusted my heart.

“Take the child inside, Helen, as fast as you can,” said grannie,
“while I see that the boy attends to the horses. The plaguey fellow
can’t be trusted any further than the length of his nose. I told him to
tie up these dogs, and here they are yelp-yelping fit to deafen a
person.”

I left my wet umbrella on the veranda, and aunt Helen led me into the
dining-room, where a spruce maid was making a pleasant clatter in
laying the table. Caddagat was a very old style of house, and all the
front rooms opened onto the veranda without any such preliminary as a
hall, therefore it was necessary to pass through the dining-room to my
bedroom, which was a skillion at the back. While auntie paused for a
moment to give some orders to the maid, I noticed the heavy silver
serviette rings I remembered so well, and the old-fashioned
dinner-plates, and the big fire roaring in the broad white fireplace;
but more than all, the beautiful pictures on the walls and a table in a
corner strewn with papers, magazines, and several very new-looking
books. On the back of one of these I saw “Corelli”, and on
another—great joy!—was _Trilby_. From the adjoining apartment, which
was the drawing-room, came the sweet full tones of a beautiful piano.
Here were three things for which I had been starving. An impulse to
revel in them immediately seized me. I felt like clearing the table at
a bound, seizing and beginning to read both books, and rushing in to
the piano and beginning to play upon it there and then, and examine the
pictures—all three things at once. Fortunately for the reputation of my
sanity, however, aunt Helen had by this time conducted me to a pretty
little bedroom, and saying it was to be mine, helped me to doff my cape
and hat.

While warming my fingers at the fire my eyes were arrested by a
beautiful portrait hanging above the mantelpiece. It represented a
lovely girl in the prime of youth and beauty, and attired in floating
white dinner draperies.

“Oh, aunt Helen! isn’t she lovely? It’s you, isn’t it?”

“No. Do you not recognize it as your mother? It was taken just before
her marriage. I must leave you now, but come out as soon as you arrange
yourself—your grandmother will be anxious to see you.”

When aunt Helen left me I plastered my hair down in an instant without
even a glance in the mirror. I took not a particle of interest in my
attire, and would go about dressed anyhow. This was one symptom which
inclined my mother to the belief of my possible insanity, as to most
young girls dress is a great delight. I had tried once or twice to make
myself look nice by dressing prettily, but, by my own judgment,
considering I looked as ugly as ever, I had given it up as a bad job.

The time which I should have spent in arranging my toilet passed in
gazing at my mother’s portrait. It was one of the loveliest faces
imaginable. The features may not have been perfect according to rule of
thumb, but the expression was simply angelic—sweet, winning, gentle,
and happy. I turned from the contemplation of it to another
photograph—one of my father—in a silver frame on the dressing-table.
This, too, was a fine countenance, possessed of well-cut features and
refined expression. This was the prince who had won Lucy Bossier from
her home. I looked around my pretty bedroom—it had been my mother’s in
the days of her maidenhood. In an exclusive city boarding-school, and
amid the pleasant surroundings of this home, her youth had been spent.

I thought of a man and his wife at Possum Gully. The man was
blear-eyed, disreputable in appearance, and failed to fulfil his duties
as a father and a citizen. The woman was work-roughened and
temper-soured by endless care and an unavailing struggle against
poverty. Could that pair possibly be identical with this?

This was life as proved by my parents! What right had I to expect any
better yield from it? I shut my eyes and shuddered at the possibilities
and probabilities of my future. It was for this that my mother had
yielded up her youth, freedom, strength; for this she had sacrificed
the greatest possession of woman.

Here I made my way to the dining-room, where grannie was waiting for me
and gave me another hug.

“Come here, child, and sit beside me near the fire; but first let me
have a look at you,” and she held me at arm’s length.

“Dear, oh, dear, what a little thing you are, and not a bit like any of
your relations! I am glad your skin is so nice and clear; all my
children had beautiful complexions. Goodness me, I never saw such hair!
A plait thicker than my arm and almost to your knees! It is that
beautiful bright brown like your aunt’s. Your mother’s was flaxen. I
must see your hair loose when you are going to bed. There is nothing I
admire so much as a beautiful head of hair.”

The maid announced that dinner was ready, grannie vigorously rang a
little bell, aunt Helen, a lady, and a gentleman appeared from the
drawing-room, and Mr Hawden came in from the back. I discovered that
the lady and gentleman were a neighbouring squatter and a new governess
he was taking home. Grannie, seeing them pass that afternoon in the
rain, had gone out and prevailed upon them to spend the night at
Caddagat.

Mr Hawden took no notice of me now, but showed off to the others for my
benefit. After dinner we had music and singing in the drawing-room. I
was enjoying it immensely, but grannie thought I had better go to bed,
as I had been travelling since about midnight last night. I was neither
tired nor sleepy, but knew it useless to protest, so bade every one
good night and marched off. Mr Hawden acknowledged my salute with great
airs and stiffness, and aunt Helen whispered that she would come and
see me by and by, if I was awake.

Grannie escorted me to my room, and examined my hair. I shook it out
for her inspection. It met with her approval in every way. She
pronounced it beautifully fine, silky, and wavy, and the most wonderful
head of hair she had seen out of a picture.

A noise arose somewhere out in the back premises. Grannie went out to
ascertain the cause of it and did not return to me, so I extinguished
my lamp and sat thinking in the glow of the firelight.

For the first time my thoughts reverted to my leave-taking from home.
My father had kissed me with no more warmth than if I had been leaving
for a day only; my mother had kissed me very coldly, saying shortly,
“It is to be hoped, Sybylla, that your behaviour to your grandmother
will be an improvement upon what it has ever been to me.” Gertie was
the only one who had felt any sorrow at parting with me, and I knew
that she was of such a disposition that I would be forgotten in a day
or two. They would never miss me, for I had no place in their
affections. True, I was an undutiful child, and deserved none. I
possessed no qualities that would win either their pride or love, but
my heart cried out in love for them.

Would Gertie miss me tonight, as I would have missed her had our
positions been reversed? Not she. Would my absence from the noisy
tea-table cause a blank? I feared not.

I thought of poor mother left toiling at home, and my heart grew heavy;
I failed to remember my father’s faults, but thought of his great
patience with me in the years agone, and all my old-time love for him
renewed itself. Why, oh, why, would they not love me a little in
return! Certainly I had never striven to be lovable. But see the love
some have lavished upon them without striving for it! Why was I ugly
and nasty and miserable and useless—without a place in the world?




CHAPTER NINE
Aunt Helen’s Recipe


“Dear me, Sybylla, not in bed yet, and tears, great big tears! Tell me
what is the cause of them.”

It was aunt Helen’s voice; she had entered and lit the lamp.

There was something beautifully sincere and real about aunt Helen. She
never fussed over any one or pretended to sympathize just to make out
how nice she was. She was real, and you felt that no matter what wild
or awful rubbish you talked to her it would never be retailed for any
one’s amusement—and, better than all, she never lectured.

She sat down beside me, and I impulsively threw my arms around her neck
and sobbed forth my troubles in a string. How there was no good in the
world, no use for me there, no one loved me or ever could on account of
my hideousness.

She heard me to the end and then said quietly, “When you are fit to
listen I will talk to you.”

I controlled myself instantly and waited expectantly. What would she
say? Surely not that tame old yarn anent this world being merely a
place of probation, wherein we were allowed time to fit ourselves for a
beautiful world to come. That old tune may be all very well for old
codgers tottering on the brink of the grave, but to young persons with
youth and romance and good health surging through their veins, it is
most boresome. Would she preach that it was flying in the face of
providence to moan about my appearance? it being one of the greatest
blessings I had, as it would save me from countless temptations to
which pretty girls are born. That was another piece of old croaking of
the job’s comforter order, of which I was sick unto death, as I am sure
there is not an ugly person in the world who thinks her lack of beauty
a blessing to her. I need not have feared aunt Helen holding forth in
that strain. She always said something brave and comforting which made
me ashamed of myself and my selfish conceited egotism.

“I understand you, Sybylla,” she said slowly and distinctly, “but you
must not be a coward. There is any amount of love and good in the
world, but you must search for it. Being misunderstood is one of the
trials we all must bear. I think that even the most common-minded
person in the land has inner thoughts and feelings which no one can
share with him, and the higher one’s organization the more one must
suffer in that respect. I am acquainted with a great number of young
girls, some of them good and true, but you have a character containing
more than any three of them put together. With this power, if properly
managed, you can gain the almost universal love of your fellows. But
you are wild and wayward, you must curb and strain your spirit and
bring it into subjection, else you will be worse than a person with the
emptiest of characters. You will find that plain looks will not prevent
you from gaining the _friendship_ love of your fellows—the only real
love there is. As for the hot fleeting passion of the man for the maid,
which is wrongfully designated love, I will not tell you not to think
of it, knowing that it is human nature to demand it when arriving at a
certain age; but take this comfort: it as frequently passes by on the
other side of those with well-chiselled features as those with faces of
plainer mould.”

She turned her face away, sighed, and forgetful of my presence lapsed
into silence. I knew she was thinking of herself.

Love, not _friendship_ love, for anyone knowing her must give her love
and respect, but the other sort of love had passed her by.

Twelve years before I went to Caddagat, when Helen Bossier had been
eighteen and one of the most beautiful and lovable girls in Australia,
there had come to Caddagat on a visit a dashing colonel of the name of
Bell, in the enjoyment of a most extended furlough for the benefit of
his health. He married aunt Helen and took her to some part of America
where his regiment was stationed. I have heard them say she worshipped
Colonel Bell, but in less than a twelvemonth he tired of his lovely
bride, and becoming enamoured of another woman, he tried to obtain a
divorce. On account of his wife’s spotless character he was unable to
do this; he therefore deserted her and openly lived with the other
woman as his mistress. This forced aunt Helen to return to Caddagat,
and her mother had induced her to sue for a judicial separation, which
was easily obtained.

When a woman is separated from her husband it is the religion of the
world at large to cast the whole blame on the wife. By reason of her
youth and purity Mrs Bell had not as much to suffer in this way as some
others. But, comparatively speaking, her life was wrecked. She had been
humiliated and outraged in the cruellest way by the man whom she loved
and trusted. He had turned her adrift, neither a wife, widow, nor maid,
and here she was, one of the most estimably lovable and noble women I
have ever met.

“Come, Sybylla,” she said, starting up brightly, “I have a plan—will
you agree to it? Come and take one good long look at yourself in the
glass, then I will turn it to the wall, and you must promise me that
for three or four weeks you will not look in a mirror. I will put as
many as I can out of your way, and you must avoid the remainder. During
this time I will take you in hand, and you must follow my directions
implicitly. Will you agree? You will be surprised what a nice-looking
little girl I will make of you.”

Of course I agreed. I took a long and critical survey of myself in the
glass. There was reflected a pair of hands, red and coarsened with
rough work, a round face, shiny and swollen with crying, and a small
round figure enshrouded in masses of hair falling in thick waves to
within an inch or two of the knees. A very ugly spectacle, I thought.
Aunt Helen turned the face of the large mirror flat against the wall,
while I remarked despondently, “you can make me only middling ugly, you
must be a magician.”

“Come now, part of my recipe is that you must not think of yourself at
all. I’ll take you in hand in the morning. I hope you will like your
room; I have arranged it on purpose to suit you. And now good night,
and happy dreams.”

I awoke next morning in very fine spirits, and slithering out of my bed
with alacrity, revelled—literally wallowed—in the appointments of my
room. My poor old room at Possum Gully was lacking in barest
necessaries. We could not afford even a wash-hand basin and jug;
Gertie, the boys, and myself had to perform our morning ablutions in a
leaky tin dish on a stool outside the kitchen door, which on cold
frosty mornings was a pretty peppery performance: but this room
contained everything dear to the heart of girlhood. A lovely bed,
pretty slippers, dainty white China-matting and many soft skins on the
floor, and in one corner a most artistic toilet set, and a wash-stand
liberally supplied with a great variety of soap—some of it so
exquisitely perfumed that I felt tempted to taste it. There were pretty
pictures on the walls, and on a commodious dressing-table a big mirror
and large hand-glasses, with their faces to the wall at present.
Hairpins, fancy combs, ribbons galore, and a pretty work-basket greeted
my sight, and with delight I swooped down upon the most excruciatingly
lovely little writing-desk. It was stuffed full with all kinds of paper
of good quality—fancy, all colours, sizes, and shapes, plain, foreign
note, pens, ink, and a generous supply of stamps. I felt like writing a
dozen letters there and then, and was on the point of giving way to my
inclination, when my attention was arrested by what I considered the
gem of the whole turn-out. I refer to a nice little bookcase containing
copies of all our Australian poets, and two or three dozen novels which
I had often longed to read. I read the first chapters of four of them,
and then lost myself in Gordon, and sat on my dressing-table in my
nightgown, regardless of cold, until brought to my senses by the
breakfast-bell. I made great pace, scrambled into my clothes
helter-skelter, and appeared at table when the others had been seated
and unfolded their serviettes.

Aunt Helen’s treatment for making me presentable was the wearing of
gloves and a shady hat every time I went outside; and she insisted upon
me spending a proper time over my toilet, and would not allow me to
encroach upon it with the contents of my bookshelf.

“Rub off some of your gloomy pessimism and cultivate a little more
healthy girlish vanity, and you will do very well,” she would say.

I observed these rites most religiously for three days. Then I
contracted a slight attack of influenza, and in poking around the
kitchen, doing one of the things I oughtn’t at the time I shouldn’t, a
servant-girl tipped a pot of boiling pot-liquor over my right foot,
scalding it rather severely. Aunt Helen and grannie put me to bed,
where I yelled with pain for hours like a mad Red Indian, despite their
applying every alleviative possible. The combined forces of the burn
and influenza made me a trifle dicky, so a decree went forth that I was
to stay in bed until recovered from both complaints. This effectually
prevented me from running in the way of any looking-glasses.

I was not sufficiently ill to be miserable, and being a pampered
invalid was therefore fine fun. Aunt Helen was a wonderful nurse. She
dressed my foot splendidly every morning, and put it in a comfortable
position many times throughout the day. Grannie brought me every dainty
in the house, and sent special messengers to Gool-Gool for more. Had I
been a professional glutton I would have been in paradise. Even Mr
Hawden condescended so far as to express his regret concerning the
accident, and favoured me with visits throughout each day; and one
Sunday his gallantry carried him to a gully where he plucked a bouquet
of maidenhair fern—the first of the season—and put them in a bowl
beside my bed. My uncle Julius, the only other member of the family
besides the servants, was away “up the country” on some business or
another, and was not expected home for a month or so.

The Bossiers and Beechams were leaders of swelldom among the
squattocracy up the country, and firm and intimate friends. The
Beechams resided at Five-Bob Downs, twelve miles from Caddagat, and
were a family composed of two maiden ladies and their nephew, Harold.
One of these ladies was aunt Helen’s particular friend, and the other
had stood in the same capacity to my mother in days gone by, but of
late years, on account of her poverty, mother had been too proud to
keep up communication with her. As for Harold Beecham, he was nearly as
much at home at Caddagat as at Five-Bob Downs. He came and went with
that pleasant familiarity practised between congenial spirits among
squatterdom. The Bossiers and Beechams were congenial spirits in every
way—they lived in the one sphere and held the one set of ideas, the
only difference between them, and that an unnoticeable one, being that
the Bossiers, though in comfortable circumstances, were not at all
rich, while Harold Beecham was immensely wealthy. When my installation
in the role of invalid took place, one Miss Beecham was away in
Melbourne, and the other not well enough to come and see me, but Harold
came regularly to inquire how I was progressing. He always brought me a
number of beautiful apples. This kindness was because the Caddagat
orchard had been too infested with codlin moth for grannie to save any
last season.

Aunt Helen used to mischievously tease me about this attention.

“Here comes Harry Beecham with some more apples,” she would say. “No
doubt he is far more calculating and artful than I thought he was
capable of being. He is taking time by the forelock and wooing you ere
he sees you, and so will take the lead. Young ladies are in the
minority up this way, and every one is snapped up as soon as she
arrives.”

“You’d better tell him how ugly I am, auntie, so that he will carry
apples twelve miles on his own responsibility, and when he sees me
won’t be vexed that all his work has been for nothing. Perhaps, though,
it would be better not to describe me, or I will get no more apples,” I
would reply.

Aunt Helen was a clever needlewoman. She made all grannie’s dresses and
her own. Now she was making some for me, which, however, I was not to
see until I wore them. Aunt Helen had this as a pleasant surprise, and
went to the trouble of blindfolding me while I was being fitted. While
in bed, grannie and auntie being busy, I was often left hours alone,
and during that time devoured the contents of my bookshelf.

The pleasure, so exquisite as to be almost pain, which I derived from
the books, and especially the Australian poets, is beyond description.
In the narrow peasant life of Possum Gully I had been deprived of
companionship with people of refinement and education who would talk of
the things I loved; but, at last here was congeniality, here was
companionship.

The weird witchery of mighty bush, the breath of wide sunlit plains,
the sound of camp-bells and jingle of hobble chains, floating on the
soft twilight breezes, had come to these men and had written a tale on
their hearts as had been written on mine. The glory of the starlit
heavens, the mighty wonder of the sea, and the majesty of thunder had
come home to them, and the breathless fulness of the sunset hour had
whispered of something more than the humour of tomorrow’s weather. The
wind and rain had a voice which spoke to Kendall, and he too had
endured the misery of lack of companionship. Gordon, with his sad, sad
humanism and bitter disappointment, held out his hand and took me with
him. The regret of it all was I could never meet them—Byron, Thackeray,
Dickens, Longfellow, Gordon, Kendall, the men I loved, all were dead;
but, blissful thought! Caine, Paterson, and Lawson were still living,
breathing human beings—two of them actually countrymen, fellow
Australians!

I pored with renewed zeal over the terse realism and pathos of Lawson,
and enjoyed Paterson’s redolence of the rollicking side of the
wholesome life beneath these sunny skies, which he depicted with grand
touches of power flashing here and there. I learnt them by heart, and
in that gloriously blue receptacle, by and by, where many pleasant
youthful dreams are stowed, I put the hope that one day I would clasp
hands with them, and feel and know the unspeakable comfort and
heart-rest of congenial companionship.




CHAPTER TEN
Everard Grey


Uncle Julius had taken a run down to Sydney before returning to
Caddagat, and was to be home during the first week in September,
bringing with him Everard Grey. This young gentleman always spent
Christmas at Caddagat, but as he had just recovered from an illness he
was coming up for a change now instead. Having heard much of him, I was
curious to see him. He was grandmamma’s adopted son, and was the orphan
of very aristocratic English parents who had left him to the
guardianship of distant relatives. They had proved criminally
unscrupulous. By finding a flaw in deeds, or something which none but
lawyers understand, they had deprived him of all his property and left
him to sink or swim. Grannie had discovered, reared, and educated him.
Among professions he had chosen the bar, and was now one of Sydney’s
most promising young barristers. His foster-mother was no end proud of
him, and loved him as her own son.

In due time a telegram arrived from uncle Julius, containing
instructions for the buggy to be sent to Gool-Gool to meet him and
Everard Grey.

By this time I had quite recovered from influenza and my accident, and
as they would not arrive till near nightfall, for their edification I
was to be dressed in full-blown dinner costume, also I was to be
favoured with a look at my reflection in a mirror for the first time
since my arrival.

During the afternoon I was dispatched by grannie on a message some
miles away, and meeting Mr Hawden some distance from the house, he took
it upon himself to accompany me. Everywhere I went he followed after,
much to my annoyance, because grannie gave me many and serious
talkings-to about the crime of encouraging young men.

Frank Hawden had changed his tune, and told me now that it mattered not
that I was not pretty, as pretty or not I was the greatest brick of a
girl he had met. His idea for this opinion was that I was able to talk
theatres with him, and was the only girl there, and because he had
arrived at that overflowing age when young men have to be partial to
some female whether she be ugly or pretty, fat or lean, old or young.
That I should be the object of these puerile emotions in a fellow like
Frank Hawden, filled me with loathing and disgust.

It was late in the afternoon when Hawden and I returned, and the buggy
was to be seen a long way down the road, approaching at the
going-for-the-doctor pace at which uncle Julius always drove.

Aunt Helen hustled me off to dress, but I was only half-rigged when
they arrived, and so was unable to go out and meet them. Uncle Julius
inquired for that youngster of Lucy’s, and aunt Helen replied that she
would be forthcoming when they were dressed for dinner. The two
gentlemen took a nip, to put a little heart in them uncle Julius said,
and auntie Helen came to finish my toilet while they were making
theirs.

“There now, you have nothing to complain of in the way of looks,” she
remarked at the completion of the ceremony. “Come and have a good look
at yourself.”

I was decked in my first evening dress, as it was a great occasion. It
was only on the rarest occasion that we donned full war-paint at
Caddagat. I think that evening dress is one of the prettiest and most
idiotic customs extant. What can be more foolish than to endanger one’s
health by exposing at night the chest and arms—two of the most vital
spots of the body—which have been covered all day? On the other hand,
what can be more beautiful than a soft white bosom rising and falling
amid a dainty nest of silk and lace? Every woman looks more soft and
feminine in a _decollete_ gown. And is there any of the animal lines
known pleasanter to the eye than the contour of shapely arms? Some
there are who cry down evening dress as being immodest and indecent.
These will be found among those whose chest and arms will not admit of
being displayed, or among those who, not having been reared to the
custom, dislike it with many other things from want of use.

Aunt Helen took me into the wide old drawing-room, now brilliantly
lighted. A heavy lamp was on each of the four brackets in the corners,
and another swung from the centre of the ceiling, and candelabra threw
many lights from the piano. Never before had I seen this room in such a
blaze of light. During the last week or two aunt Helen and I had
occupied it every night, but we never lighted more than a single candle
on the piano. This had been ample light for our purpose. Aunt Helen
would sing in her sweet sad voice all the beautiful old songs I loved,
while I curled myself on a mat at her side and read books—the music
often compelling me to forget the reading, and the reading occasionally
rendering me deaf to the music; but through both ever came the solemn
rush of the stream outside in its weird melancholy, like a wind
ceaselessly endeavouring to outstrip a wild vain regret which
relentlessly pursued.

“Your uncle Julius always has the drawing-room lighted like this; he
does not believe in shadowy half light—calls it sentimental bosh,” said
aunt Helen in explanation.

“Is uncle like that?” I remarked, but my question remained unanswered.
Leaving a hand-mirror with me, aunt Helen had slipped away.

One wall of the drawing-room was monopolized by a door, a big bookcase,
and a heavy bevelled-edged old-fashioned mirror—the two last-mentioned
articles reaching from floor to ceiling. Since my arrival the face of
the mirror had been covered, but this evening the blue silken curtains
were looped up, and it was before this that I stood.

I looked, and looked again in pleased surprise. I beheld a young girl
with eyes and skin of the clearest and brightest, and lips of brilliant
scarlet, and a chest and pair of arms which would pass muster with the
best. If Nature had been in bad humour when moulding my face, she had
used her tools craftily in forming my figure. Aunt Helen had proved a
clever maid and dressmaker. My pale blue cashmere dress fitted my fully
developed yet girlish figure to perfection. Some of my hair fell in
cunning little curls on my forehead; the remainder, tied simply with a
piece of ribbon, hung in thick waves nearly to my knees. My toilet had
altered me almost beyond recognition. It made me look my age—sixteen
years and ten months—whereas before, when dressed carelessly and with
my hair plastered in a tight coil, people not knowing me would not
believe that I was under twenty. Joy and merriment lit up my face,
which glowed with youth, health, and happiness, which rippled my lips
in smiles, which displayed a splendid set of teeth, and I really
believe that on that night I did not look out of the way ugly.

I was still admiring my reflection when aunt Helen returned to say that
Everard and uncle Julius were smoking on the veranda and asking for me.

“What do you think of yourself, Sybylla?”

“Oh, aunt Helen, tell me that there is something about me not
completely hideous!”

She took my face between her hands, saying:

“Silly child, there are some faces with faultless features, which would
receive nothing more than an indifferent glance while beside other
faces which might have few if any pretensions to beauty. Yours is one
of those last mentioned.”

“But that does not say I am not ugly.”

“No one would dream of calling you plain, let alone ugly; brilliant is
the word which best describes you.”

Uncle Julius had the upper part of his ponderous figure arrayed in a
frock-coat. He did not take kindly to what he termed “those skittish
sparrow-tailed affairs”. Frock-coats suited him, but I am not partial
to them on every one. They look well enough on a podgy, fat, or broad
man, but on a skinny one they hang with such a forlorn, dying-duck
expression, that they invariably make me laugh.

Julius John Bossier, better known as J. J. Bossier, and better still as
Jay-Jay—big, fat, burly, broad, a jovial bachelor of forty, too fond of
all the opposite sex ever to have settled his affections on one in
particular—was well known, respected, and liked from Wagga Wagga to
Albury, Forbes to Dandaloo, Bourke to Hay, from Tumut to Monaro, and
back again to Peak Hill, as a generous man, a straight goer in business
matters, and a jolly good fellow all round.

I was very proud to call him uncle.

“So this is yourself, is it!” he exclaimed, giving me a tremendous hug.

“Oh, uncle,” I expostulated, “wipe your old kisses off! Your breath
smells horribly of whisky and tobacco.”

“Gammon, that’s what makes my kisses so nice!” he answered; and, after
holding me at arm’s-length for inspection, “By George, you’re a
wonderful-looking girl! You’re surely not done growing yet, though! You
are such a little nipper. I could put you in my pocket with ease. You
aren’t a scrap like your mother. I’ll give the next shearer who passes
a shilling to cut that hair off. It would kill a dog in the hot
weather.”

“Everard, this is my niece, Sybylla” (aunt Helen was introducing us).
“You will have to arrange yourselves—what relation you are, and how to
address each other.”

The admiration expressed in his clear sharp eyes gave me a sensation
different to any I had ever experienced previously.

“I suppose I’m a kind of uncle and brother in one, and as either
relationship entitles me to a kiss, I’m going to take one,” he said in
a very gallant manner.

“You may take one if you can,” I said with mischievous defiance,
springing off the veranda into the flower-garden. He accepted my
challenge, and, being lithe as a cat, a tremendous scamper ensued.
Round and round the flower-beds we ran. Uncle Jay-Jay’s beard opened in
a broad smile, which ended in a loud laugh. Everard Grey’s coat-tails
flew in the breeze he made, and his collar was too high for athletic
purposes. I laughed too, and was lost, and we returned to the
veranda—Everard in triumph, and I feeling very red and uncomfortable.

Grannie had arrived upon the scene, looking the essence of brisk
respectability in a black silk gown and a white lace cap. She cast on
me a glance of severe disapproval, and denounced my conduct as
shameful; but uncle Jay-Jay’s eyes twinkled as he dexterously turned
the subject.

“Gammon, mother! I bet you were often kissed when that youngster’s age.
I bet my boots now that you can’t count the times you did the same
thing yourself. Now, confess.”

Grannie’s face melted in a smile as she commenced a little anecdote,
with that pathetic beginning, “When I was young.”

Aunt Helen sent me inside lest I should catch cold, and I stationed
myself immediately inside the window so that I should not miss the
conversation. “I should think your niece is very excitable,” Mr Grey
was saying to aunt Helen.

“Oh, very.”

“Yes; I have never seen any but very highly strung temperaments have
that transparent brilliance of expression.”

“She is very variable—one moment all joy, and the next the reverse.”

“She has a very striking face. I don’t know what it is that makes it
so.”

“It may be her complexion,” said aunt Helen; “her skin is whiter than
the fairest blonde, and her eyebrows and lashes very dark. Be very
careful you do not say anything that would let her know you think her
not nice looking. She broods over her appearance in such a morbid
manner. It is a weak point with her, so be careful not to sting her
sensitiveness in that respect.”

“Plain-looking! Why, I think she has one of the most fascinating faces
I’ve seen for some time, and her eyes are simply magnificent. What
colour are they?”

“The grass is not bad about Sydney. I think I will send a truck of fat
wethers away next week,” said uncle Jay-Jay to grannie.

“It is getting quite dark. Let’s get in to dinner at once,” said
grannie.

During the meal I took an opportunity of studying the appearance of
Everard Grey. He had a typically aristocratic English face, even to the
cold rather heartless expression, which is as established a point of an
English blue blood as an arched neck is of a thoroughbred horse.

A ringer, whose wife had been unexpectedly confined, came for grannie
when dinner was over, and the rest of us had a delightful musical
evening. Uncle Jay-Jay bawled “The Vicar of Bray” and “Drink, Puppy,
Drink” in a stentorian bass voice, holding me on his knee, pinching,
tickling, pulling my hair, and shaking me up and down between whiles.
Mr Hawden favoured us by rendering “The Holy City”. Everard Grey sang
several new songs, which was a great treat, as he had a well-trained
and musical baritone voice. He was a veritable carpet knight, and
though not a fop, was exquisitely dressed in full evening costume, and
showed his long pedigreed blood in every line of his clean-shaven face
and tall slight figure. He was quite a champion on the piano, and
played aunt Helen’s accompaniments while he made her sing song after
song. When she was weary uncle Jay-Jay said to me, “Now it’s your turn,
me fine lady. We’ve all done something to keep things rolling but you.
Can you sing?”

“No,”

“Can this youngster sing, Helen?”

“She sings very nicely to herself sometimes, but I do not know how she
would manage before company. Will you try something, Sybylla?”

Uncle Jay-Jay waited to hear no more, but carrying me to the
music-stool, and depositing me thereon, warned me not to attempt to
leave it before singing something.

To get away to myself, where I was sure no one could bear me, and sing
and sing till I made the echoes ring, was one of the chief joys of my
existence, but I had never made a success in singing to company.
Besides losing all nerve, I had a very queer voice, which every one
remarked. However, tonight I made an effort in my old favourite, “Three
Fishers Went Sailing”. The beauty of the full-toned Ronisch piano, and
Everard’s clever and sympathetic accompanying, caused me to forget my
audience, and sing as though to myself alone, forgetting that my voice
was odd.

When the song ceased Mr Grey wheeled abruptly on the stool and said,
“Do you know that you have one of the most wonderful natural voices I
have heard. Why, there is a fortune in such a voice if it were,
trained! Such chest-notes, such feeling, such rarity of tone!”

“Don’t be sarcastic, Mr Grey,” I said shortly.

“Upon my word as a man, I mean every word I say,” he returned
enthusiastically.

Everard Grey’s opinion on artistic matters was considered worth having.
He dabbled in all the arts—writing, music, acting, and sketching, and
went to every good concert and play in Sydney. Though he was clever at
law, it was whispered by some that he would wind up on the stage, as he
had a great leaning that way.

I walked away from the piano treading on air. Would I really make a
singer? I with the voice which had often been ridiculed; I who had
often blasphemously said that I would sell my soul to be able to sing
just passably. Everard Grey’s opinion gave me an intoxicated sensation
of joy.

“Can you recite?” he inquired.

“Yes,” I answered firmly.

“Give us something,” said uncle Jay-Jay.

I recited Longfellow’s “The Slave’s Dream”. Everard Grey was quite as
enthusiastic over this as he had been about my singing.

“Such a voice! Such depth and width! Why, she could fill the Centennial
Hall without an effort. All she requires is training.”

“By George, she’s a regular dab! But I wish she would give us something
not quite so glum,” said uncle Jay-Jay.

I let myself go. Carried away by I don’t know what sort of a spirit, I
exclaimed, “Very well, I will, if you will wait till I make up, and
will help me.”

I disappeared for a few minutes, and returned made up as a fat old
Irish woman, with a smudge of dirt on my face. There was a general
laugh.

Would Mr Hawden assist me? Of course he was only too delighted, and
flattered that I had called upon him in preference to the others. What
would he do?

I sat him on a footstool, so that I might with facility put my hand on
his sandy hair, and turning to uncle, commenced:

“Shure, sir, seeing it was a good bhoy yez were afther to run errants,
it’s meself that has brought this youngsther for yer inspection. It’s a
jool ye’ll have in him. Shure I rared him meself, and he says his
prayers every morning. Kape sthill, honey! Faith, ye’re not afraid of
yer poor old mammy pullin’ yer beautiful cur-r-rls?”

Uncle Jay-Jay was laughing like fun; even aunt Helen deigned to smile;
and Everard was looking on with critical interest.

“Go on,” said uncle. But Mr Hawden got huffy at the ridicule which he
suspected I was calling down upon him, and jumped up looking fit to eat
me.

I acted several more impromptu scenes with the other occupants of the
drawing-room. Mr Hawden emitted “Humph!” from the corner where he
grumpily sat, but Mr Grey was full of praise.

“Splendid! splendid!” he exclaimed. “You say you have not had an hour’s
training, and never saw a play. Such versatility. Your fortune would be
made on the stage. It is a sin to have such exceptional talent wasting
in the bush. I must take her to Sydney and put her under a good
master.”

“Indeed, you’ll do no such thing,” said uncle. “I’ll keep her here to
liven up the old barracks. You’ve got enough puppets on the stage
without a niece of mine ever being there.”

I went to bed that night greatly elated. Flattery is sweet to youth. I
felt pleased with myself, and imagined, as I peeped in the
looking-glass, that I was not half bad-looking after all.




CHAPTER ELEVEN
Yah!


“Bah, you hideous animal! Ha ha! Your peerless conceit does you credit.
So you actually imagined that by one or two out of every hundred you
might be considered passable. You are the most uninteresting person in
the world. You are small and nasty and bad, and every other thing
that’s abominable. That’s what you are.”

This address I delivered to my reflection in the glass next morning. My
elation of the previous night was as flat as a pancake. Dear, oh dear,
what a fool I had been to softly swallow the flattery of Mr Grey
without a single snub in return! To make up for my laxity, if he
continued to amuse himself by plastering my vanity with the ointment of
flattery, I determined to serve up my replies to him red-hot and well
seasoned with pepper.

I finished my toilet, and in a very what’s-the-good-o’-anything mood
took a last glance in the glass to say, “You’re ugly, you’re ugly and
useless; so don’t forget that and make a fool of yourself again.”

I was in the habit of doing this; it had long ago taken the place of a
morning prayer. I said this, that by familiarity it might lose a little
of its sting when I heard it from other lips, but somehow it failed in
efficacy.

I was late for breakfast that morning. All the others were half through
the meal when I sat down.

Grannie had not come home till after twelve, but was looking as brisk
as usual.

“Come, Sybylla, I suppose this comes of sitting up too late, as I was
not here to hunt you to bed. You are always very lively at night, but
it’s a different tune in the morning,” she said, when giving me the
usual morning hug.

“When I was a nipper of your age, if I didn’t turn out like greased
lightning every morning, I was assisted by a little strap oil,”
remarked uncle Jay-Jay.

“Sybylla should be excused this morning,” interposed Mr Grey. “She
entertained us for hours last night. Little wonder if she feels languid
this morning.”

“Entertained you I What did she do?” queried grannie.

“Many things. Do you know, gran, that you are robbing the world of an
artist by keeping Sybylla hidden away in the bush? I must persuade you
to let me take her to Sydney and have her put under the best masters in
Sydney.”

“Under masters for what?”

“Elocution and singing.”

“I couldn’t afford it.”

“But I’d bear the expense myself. It would only be returning a trifle
of all you have done for me.”

“What nonsense! What would you have her do when she was taught?”

“Go on the stage, of course. With her talent and hair she would cause
quite a sensation.”

Now grannie’s notions are the stage were very tightly laced. All actors
and actresses, from the lowest circus man up to the most glorious
cantatrice, were people defiled in the sight of God, and utterly
outside the pale of all respectability, when measured with her code of
morals.

She turned energetically in her chair, and her keen eyes flashed with
scorn and anger as she spoke.

“Go on the stage! A grand-daughter of mine! Lucy’s eldest child! An
actress—a vile, low, brazen hussy! Use the gifts God has given her with
which to do good in showing off to a crowd of vile bad men! I would
rather see her struck dead at my feet this instant! I would rather see
her shear off her hair and enter a convent this very hour. Child,
promise you will never be a bold bad actress.”

“I will never be a _bold bad_ actress, grannie,” I said, putting great
stress on the adjectives, and bringing out the actress very faintly.

“Yes,” she continued, calming down, “I’m sure you have not enough bad
in you. You may be boisterous, and not behave with sufficient propriety
sometimes, but I don’t think you are wicked enough to ever make an
actress.”

Everard attempted to defend his case.

“Look here, gran, that’s a very exploded old notion about the stage
being a low profession. It might have been once, but it is quite the
reverse nowadays. There are, of course, low people on the stage, as
there are in all walks of life. I grant you that; but if people are
good they can be good on the stage as well as anywhere else. On account
of a little prejudice it would be a sin to rob Sybylla of the brilliant
career she might have.”

“Career!” exclaimed his foster-mother, catching at the word. “Career!
That is all girls think of now, instead of being good wives and mothers
and attending to their homes and doing what God intended. All they
think of is gadding about and being fast, and ruining themselves body
and soul. And the men are as bad to encourage them,” looking severely
at Everard.

“There is a great deal of truth in what you say, gran, I admit. You can
apply it to many of our girls, I am sorry to confess, but Sybylla could
not be brought under that classification. You must look at her in a
different way. If—”

“I look at her as the child of respectable people, and will not have
the stage mentioned in connection with her.” Here Grannie thumped her
fist down on the table and there was silence, complete, profound. Few
dared argue with Mrs Bossier.

Dear old lady, she was never angry long, and in a minute or two she
proceeded with her breakfast, saying quite pleasantly:

“Never mention such a subject to me again; but I’ll tell you what you
can do. Next autumn, some time in March or April, when the
fruit-preserving and jam-making are done with, Helen can take the child
to Sydney for a month or so, and you can show them round. It will be a
great treat for Sybylla as she has never been in Sydney.”

“That’s right, let’s strike a bargain on that, gran,” said Everard.

“Yes; it’s a bargain, if I hear no more about the stage. God intends
His creatures for a better life than that.”

After breakfast I was left to entertain Everard for some while. We had
a fine time. He was a perfect gentleman and a clever conversationalist.

I was always desirous of enjoying the company of society people who
were well bred and lived according to etiquette, and possessed of
leisure and culture sufficient to fill their minds with something more
than the price of farm produce and a hard struggle for existence.
Hitherto I had only read of such or seen them in pictures, but here was
a real live one, and I seized my opportunity with vim. At my
questioning and evident interest in his talk he told me of all the
latest plays, actors, and actresses with whom he was acquainted, and
described the fashionable balls, dinners, and garden-parties he
attended. Having exhausted this subject, we fell to discussing books,
and I recited snatches of poems dear to me. Everard placed his hands
upon my shoulders and said:

“Sybylla, do you know you are a most wonderful girl? Your figure is
perfect, your style refreshing, and you have a most interesting face.
It is as ever-changing as a kaleidoscope—sometimes merry, then stern,
often sympathetic, and always sad when at rest. One would think you had
had some sorrow in your life.”

Lifting my skirt at either side, I bowed several times very low in what
I called my stage bow, and called into requisition my stage smile,
which displayed two rows of teeth as white and perfect as any
twenty-guinea set turned out on a gold plate by a fashionable dentist.

“The handsome gentleman is very kind to amuse himself at the expense of
a little country bumpkin, but he would do well to ascertain if his
flattery would go down before administering it next time,” I said
sarcastically, and I heard him calling to me as I abruptly went off to
shut myself in my room.

“How dare anyone ridicule me by paying idle brainless compliments! I
knew I was ugly, and did not want any one to perjure his soul
pretending they thought differently. What right had I to be small? Why
wasn’t I possessed of a big aquiline nose and a tall commanding
figure?” Thus I sat in burning discontent and ill-humour until soothed
by the scent of roses and the gleam of soft spring sunshine which
streamed in through my open window. Some of the flower-beds in the
garden were completely carpeted with pansy blossoms, all colours, and
violets-blue and white, single and double. The scent of mignonette,
jonquils, and narcissi filled the air. I revelled in rich perfumes, and
these tempted me forth. My ruffled feelings gave way before the
delights of the old garden. I collected a number of vases, and, filling
them with water, set them on a table in the veranda near one of the
drawing-room windows. I gathered lapfuls of the lovely blossoms, and
commenced arranging them in the vases.

Part of the old Caddagat house was built of slabs, and one of the
wooden walls ran along the veranda side of the drawing-room, so the
songs aunt Helen and Everard Grey were trying to the piano came as a
sweet accompaniment to my congenial task.

Presently they left off singing and commenced talking. Under the same
circumstances a heroine of a story would have slipped away; or, if that
were impossible without discovery, she would have put her fingers in
her ears, and would have been in a terrible state of agitation lest she
should hear something not intended for her. I did not come there with a
view to eavesdropping. It is a degradation to which I never stoop. I
thought they were aware of my presence on the veranda; but it appears
they were not, as they began to discuss me (wonderfully interesting
subject to myself), and I stayed there, without one word of disapproval
from my conscience, to listen to their conversation.

“My word, didn’t gran make a to-do this morning when I proposed to
train Sybylla for the stage! Do you know that girl is simply reeking
with talent; I must have her trained. I will keep bringing the idea
before gran until she gets used to it. I’ll work the
we-should-use-the-gifts-God-has-given-us racket for all it is worth,
and you might use your influence too, Helen.”

“No, Everard; there are very few who succeed on the stage. I would not
use my influence, as it is a life of which I do not approve.”

“But Sybylla _would_ succeed. I am a personal friend of the leading
managers, and my influence would help her greatly.”

“Yes; but what would you do with her? A young gentleman couldn’t take
charge of a girl and bring her out without ruining her reputation.
There would be no end of scandal, as the sister theory would only be
nonsense.”

“There is another way; I could easily stop scandal.”

“Everard, what do you mean!”

“I mean marriage,” he replied deliberately.

“Surely, boy, you must be dreaming! You have only seen her for an hour
or two. I don’t believe in these sudden attachments.”

Perhaps she here thought of one (her own) as sudden, which had not
ended happily.

“Everard, don’t do anything rashly. You know you are very fickle and
considered a lady-killer—be merciful to my poor little Sybylla, I pray.
It is just one of your passing fancies. Don’t wile her passionate young
heart away and then leave her to pine and die.”

“I don’t think she is that sort,” he replied laughingly.

“No, she would not die, but would grow into a cynic and sceptic, which
is the worst of fates. Let her alone. Flirt as much as you will with
society belles who understand the game, but leave my country maiden
alone. I hope to mould her into a splendid character yet.”

“But, Helen, supposing I am in earnest at last, you don’t think I’d
make her a bad old hubby, do you?”

“She is not the girl for you. You are not the man who could ever
control her. What I say may not be complimentary but it is true.
Besides, she is not seventeen yet, and I do not approve of romantic
young girls throwing themselves into matrimony. Let them develop their
womanhood first.”

“Then I expect I had better hide my attractions under a bushel during
the remainder of my stay at Caddagat?”

“Yes. Be as nice to the child as you like, but mind, none of those
little ladies’-man attentions with which it is so easy to steal—”

I waited to hear no more, but, brimming over with a mixture of
emotions, tore through the garden and into the old orchard. Bees were
busy, and countless bright-coloured butterflies flitted hither and
thither, sipping from hundreds of trees, white or pink with bloom—their
beauty was lost upon me. I stood ankle-deep in violets, where they had
run wild under a gnarled old apple-tree, and gave way to my wounded
vanity.

“Little country maiden, indeed! There’s no need for him to bag his
attractions up. If he exerted himself to the utmost of his ability, he
could not make me love him. I’m not a child. I saw through him in the
first hour. There’s not enough in him to win my love. I’ll show him I
think no more of him than of the caterpillars on the old tree there.
I’m not a booby that will fall in love with every gussie I see. Bah,
there’s no fear of that! I hate and detest men!”

“I suppose you are rehearsing some more airs to show off with tonight,”
sneered a voice behind me.

“No, I’m realisticing; and how _dare_ you thrust your obnoxious
presence before me when I wish to be alone! Haven’t I often shown—”

“While a girl is disengaged, any man who is her equal has the right to
pay his addresses to her if he is in earnest,” interrupted Mr Hawden.
It was he who stood before me.

“I am well aware of that,” I replied. “But it is a woman’s privilege to
repel those attentions if distasteful to her. You seem disinclined to
accord me that privilege.”

Having delivered this retort, I returned to the house, leaving him
standing there looking the fool he was.

I do not believe in spurning the love of a blackfellow if he behaves in
a manly way; but Frank Hawden was such a drivelling mawkish style of
sweetheart that I had no patience with him.

Aunt Helen and Everard had vacated the drawing-room, so I plumped down
on the piano-stool and dashed into Kowalski’s galop, from that into
“Gaité de Coeur” until I made the piano dance and tremble like a thing
possessed. My annoyance faded, and I slowly played that saddest of
waltzes, “Weber’s Last”. I became aware of a presence in the room, and,
facing about, confronted Everard Grey.

“How long have you been here?” I demanded sharply.

“Since you began to play. Where on earth did you learn to play? Your
execution is splendid. Do sing ‘Three Fishers’, please.”

“Excuse me; I haven’t time now. Besides I am not competent to sing to
you,” I said brusquely, and made my exit.

“Mr Hawden wants you, Sybylla,” called aunt Helen. “See what he wants
and let him get away to his work, or your grannie will be vexed to see
him loitering about all the morning.”

“Miss Sybylla,” he began, when we were left alone, “I want to apologize
to you. I had no right to plague you, but it all comes of the way I
love you. A fellow gets jealous at the least little thing, you know.”

“Bore me with no more such trash,” I said, turning away in disgust.

“But, Miss Sybylla, what am I to do with it?”

“Do with what?”

“My love.”

“Love!” I retorted scornfully. “There is no such thing.”

“But there is, and I have found it.”

“Well, you stick to it—that’s my advice to you. It will be a treasure.
If you send it to my father he will get it bottled up and put it in the
Goulburn museum. He has sent several things there already.”

“Don’t make such a game of a poor devil. You know I can’t do that.”

“Bag it up, then; put a big stone to make it sink, and pitch it in the
river.”

“You’ll rue this,” he said savagely.

“I may or may not,” I sang over my shoulder as I departed.




CHAPTER TWELVE
One Grand Passion


I had not the opportunity of any more private interviews with Everard
Grey till one morning near his departure, when we happened to be alone
on the veranda.

“Well, Miss Sybylla,” he began, “when I arrived I thought you and I
would have been great friends; but we have not progressed at all. How
do you account for that?”

As he spoke he laid his slender shapely hand kindly upon my head. He
was very handsome and winning, and moved in literary, musical, and
artistic society—a man from my world, a world away.

Oh, what pleasure I might have derived from companionship with him! I
bit my lip to keep back the tears. Why did not social arrangements
allow a man and a maid to be chums—chums as two men or two maids may be
to each other, enjoying each other without thought beyond pure platonic
friendship? But no; it could not be. I understood the conceit of men.
Should I be very affable, I feared Everard Grey would imagine he had
made a conquest of me. On the other hand, were I glum he would think
the same, and that I was trying to hide my feelings behind a mask of
brusquerie. I therefore steered in a bee-line between the two manners,
and remarked with the greatest of indifference:

“I was not aware that you expected us to be such cronies—in fact, I
have never given the matter a thought.”

He turned away in a piqued style. Such a beau of beaux, no doubt he was
annoyed that an insignificant little country bumpkin should not be
flattered by his patronage, or probably he thought me rude or
ill-humoured.

Two mornings later uncle Jay-Jay took him to Gool-Gool _en route_ for
Sydney. When departing he bade me a kindly good-bye, made me promise to
write to him, and announced his intention of obtaining the opinion of
some good masters are my dramatic talent and voice, when I came to
Sydney as promised by my grandmother. I stood on the garden fence
waving my handkerchief until the buggy passed out of sight among the
messmate-trees about half a mile from the house.

“Well I hope, as that dandified ape has gone—and good riddance to
him—that you will pay more heed to my attentions now,” said Mr Hawden’s
voice, as I was in the act of descending from the fence.

“What do you mean by your attentions?” I demanded.

“What do I mean! That is something like coming to business. I’ll soon
explain. You know what my intentions are very well. When I am
twenty-four, I will come into my property in England. It is
considerable, and at the end of that time I want to marry you and take
you home. By Jove! I would just like to take you home. You’d surprise
some English girls I know.”

“There would be more than one person surprised if I married you,” I
thought to myself, and laughed till I ached with the motion.

“You infernal little vixen! What are you laughing at? You’ve got no
more sense than a bat if such a solemn thing only provokes your mirth.”

“Solemn—why, it’s a screaming farce!” I laughed more and more.

“What’s a farce?” he demanded fiercely.

“The bare idea of you proposing to me.”

“Why? Have I not as much right to propose as any other man?”

“Man!” I laughed. “That’s where the absurdity arises. My child, if you
were a man, certainly you could propose, but do you think I’d look at a
boy, a child! If ever I perpetrate matrimony the participant in my
degradation will be a fully developed man—not a hobbledehoy who falls
in love, as he terms it, on an average about twice a week. Love! Ho!”

I moved in the direction of the house. He barred my path.

“You are not going to escape me like that, my fine lady. I will make
you listen to me this time or you will hear more about it,” and he
seized me angrily by the wrist.

I cannot bear the touch of any one—it is one of my idiosyncrasies. With
my disengaged hand I struck him a vigorous blow on the nose, and
wrenching myself free sprang away, saying, “How dare you lay a finger
on me! If you attempt such a thing again I’ll make short work of you.
Mark my words, or you’ll get something more than a bleeding nose next
time, I promise you.”

“You’ll hear more of this! You’ll hear more of this! You fierce, wild,
touch-me-not thing,” he roared.

“Yes; my motto with men is touch-me-not, and it is your own fault if
I’m fierce. If children attempt to act the role of a man with adult
tools, they are sure to cut themselves. Hold hard a bit, honey, till
your whiskers grow,” I retorted as I departed, taking flying leaps over
the blossom-burdened flower-beds.

At tea that night, after gazing interestedly at Mr Hawden’s nose for
some time, uncle Julius inquired, “in the name of all that’s
mysterious, what the devil have you been doing to your nose? You look
as though you had been on the spree.”

I was quaking lest he would get me into a fine scrape, but he only
muttered, “By Jove!” with great energy, and glowered menacingly across
the table at me.

After tea he requested an interview with grannie, which aroused my
curiosity greatly. I was destined to hear all about it next morning.
When breakfast was over grannie called me into her room and interviewed
me about Mr Hawden’s interview. She began without any preliminaries:

“Mr Hawden has complained of your conduct. It grieves me that any young
man should have to speak to me of the behaviour of my own
grand-daughter. He says you have been flirting with him. Sybylla, I
scarcely thought you would be so immodest and unwomanly.”

On hearing this my thoughts of Frank Hawden were the reverse of
flattering. He had persecuted me beyond measure, yet I had not deigned
to complain of him to either uncle, grannie, or auntie, as I might
reasonably have done, and have obtained immediate redress. He had been
the one to blame in the case, yet for the rebuffs he had brought upon
himself, went tattling to my grandmother.

“Is that all you have to say, grannie?”

“No. He wants to marry you, and has asked my consent. I told him it all
rested with yourself and parents. What do you say?”

“Say,” I exclaimed, “grannie, you are only joking, are you not?”

“No, my child, this is not a matter to joke about.”

“Marry that creature! A boy!” I uttered in consternation.

“He is no boy. He has attained his majority some months. He is as old
as your grandfather was when we married. In three years you will be
almost twenty, and by that time he will be in possession of his
property which is very good—in fact, he will be quite rich. If you care
for him there is nothing against him as I can see. He is healthy, has a
good character, and comes of a high family. Being a bit wild won’t
matter. Very often, after they sow their wild oats, some of those
scampy young fellows settle down and marry a nice young girl and turn
out very good husbands.”

“It is disgusting, and you ought to be downright ashamed of yourself,
grannie! A man can live a life of bestiality and then be considered a
fit husband for the youngest and purest girl! It is shameful! Frank
Hawden is not wild, he hasn’t got enough in him to be so. I hate him.
No, he hasn’t enough in him to hate. I loathe and despise him. I would
not marry him or any one like him though he were King of England. The
idea of marriage even with the best man in the world seems to me a
lowering thing,” I raged; “but with him it would be pollution—the
lowest degradation that could be heaped upon me! I will never come down
to marry any one—” here I fell a victim to a flood of excited tears.

I felt there was no good in the world, especially in men—the hateful
creatures!—and never would be while it was not expected of them, even
by rigidly pure, true Christians such as my grandmother. Grannie, dear
old grannie, thought I should marry any man who, from a financial point
of view, was a good match for me. That is where the sting came in. No,
I would never marry. I would procure some occupation in which I could
tread my life out, independent of the degradation of marriage.

“Dear me, child,” said grannie, concernedly, “there is no need to
distress yourself so. I remember you were always fearfully passionate.
When I had you with me as a tiny toddler, you would fret a whole day
about a thing an ordinary child would forget inside an hour. I will
tell Hawden to go about his business. I would not want you to consider
marriage for an instant with anyone distasteful to you. But tell me
truly, have you ever flirted with him? I will take your word, for I
thank God you have never yet told me a falsehood!”

“Grannie,” I exclaimed emphatically, “I have discouraged him all I
could. I would scorn to flirt with any man.”

“Well, well, that is all I want to hear about it. Wash your eyes, and
we will get our horses and go over to see Mrs Hickey and her baby, and
take her something good to eat.”

I did not encounter Frank Hawden again till the afternoon, when he
leered at me in a very triumphant manner. I stiffened myself and drew
out of his way as though he had been some vile animal. At this
treatment he whined, so I agreed to talk the matter over with him and
have done with it once and for all.

He was on his way to water some dogs, so I accompanied him out to the
stables near the kennels, to be out of hearing of the household.

I opened fire without any beating about the bush.

“I ask you, Mr Hawden, if you have any sense of manliness, from this
hour to cease persecuting me with your idiotic professions of love. I
have two sentiments regarding it, and in either you disgust me.
Sometimes I don’t believe there is such a thing as love at all—that is,
love between men and women. While in this frame of mind I would not
listen to professions of love from an angel. Other times I believe in
love, and look upon it as a sacred and solemn thing. When in that
humour, it seems to me a desecration to hear you twaddling about the
holy theme, for you are only a boy, and don’t know how to feel. I would
not have spoken thus harshly to you, but by your unmanly conduct you
have brought it upon yourself. I have told you straight all that I will
ever deign to tell you on the subject, and take much pleasure in
wishing you good afternoon.”

I walked away quickly, heedless of his expostulations.

My appeal to his manliness had no effect. Did I go for a ride, or a
walk in the afternoon to enjoy the glory of the sunset, or a stroll to
drink in the pleasures of the old garden, there would I find Frank
Hawden by my side, yah, yah, yahing about the way I treated him, until
I wished him at the bottom of the Red Sea.

However, in those glorious spring days the sense of life was too
pleasant to be much clouded by the trifling annoyance Frank Hawden
occasioned me. The graceful wild clematis festooned the shrubbery along
the creeks with great wreaths of magnificent white bloom, which loaded
every breeze with perfume; the pretty bright green senna shrubs along
the river-banks were decked in blossoms which rivalled the deep blue of
the sky in brilliance; the magpies built their nests in the tall
gum-trees, and savagely attacked unwary travellers who ventured too
near their domain; the horses were rolling fat, and invited one to get
on their satin backs and have a gallop; the cry of the leather-heads
was heard in the orchard as the cherry season approached. Oh, it was
good to be alive!

At Caddagat I was as much out of the full flood of life for which I
craved as at Possum Gully, but here there were sufficient pleasant
little ripples on the stream of existence to act as a stop-gap for the
present.




CHAPTER THIRTEEN
He


Here goes for a full account of my first, my last, my only _real_
sweetheart, for I considered the professions of that pestiferous
jackeroo as merely a grotesque caricature on the genuine article.

On making my first appearance before my lover, I looked quite the
reverse of a heroine. My lovely hair was not conveniently escaping from
the comb at the right moment to catch him hard in the eye, neither was
my thrillingly low sweet voice floating out on the scented air in a
manner which went straight to his heart, like the girls I had read of.
On the contrary, I much resembled a female clown. It was on a day
towards the end of September, and I had been up the creek making a
collection of ferns. I had on a pair of men’s boots with which to walk
in the water, and was garbed in a most dilapidated old dress, which I
had borrowed from one of the servants for the purpose. A pair of gloves
made of basil, and a big hat, much torn in struggling through the
undergrowth, completed my make-up. My hair was most unbecomingly
screwed up, the short ends sticking out like a hurrah’s nest.

It was late in the day when, returning from my ramble, I was met on the
doorstep by aunt Helen.

“While you are in that trim, I wish you would pluck some lemons for me.
I’m sure there is no danger of you ruining your turn-out. A sketch of
you would make a good item for the _Bulletin_,” she said.

I went readily to do her bidding, and fetching a ladder with rungs
about two feet six apart, placed it against a lemon-tree at the back of
the house, and climbed up.

Holding a number of lemons in my skirt, I was making a most ungraceful
descent, when I heard an unknown footstep approaching towards my back.

People came to Caddagat at all hours of the day, so I was not in the
least disconcerted. Only a tramp, an agent, or a hawker, I bet, I
thought, as I reached my big boot down for another rung of the ladder
without turning my head to see whom it might be.

A pair of strong brown hands encircled my waist, I was tossed up a foot
or so and then deposited lightly on the ground, a masculine voice
saying, “You’re a mighty well-shaped young filly—‘a waist rather small,
but a quarter superb’.”

“How dare anyone speak to me like that,” I thought, as I faced about to
see who was parodying Gordon. There stood a man I had never before set
eyes on, smiling mischievously at me. He was a young man—a very young
man, a bushman tremendously tall and big and sunburnt, with an open
pleasant face and chestnut moustache—not at all an awe-inspiring
fellow, in spite of his unusual, though well-proportioned and carried,
height. I knew it must be Harold Beecham, of Five-Bob Downs, as I had
heard he stood six feet three and a half in his socks.

I hurriedly let down my dress, the lemons rolling in a dozen
directions, and turned to flee, but that well-formed figure bounded
before me with the agility of a cat and barred my way.

“Now, not a step do you go, my fine young blood, until you pick up
every jolly lemon and put them away tidily, or I’ll tell the missus on
you as sure as eggs.”

It dawned on me that he had mistaken me for one of the servant-girls.
That wasn’t bad fun. I determined not to undeceive but to have a lark
with him. I summed him up as conceited, but not with the disgusting
conceit with which some are afflicted, or perhaps blessed. It was
rather an air of
I-have-always-got-what-I-desire-and-believe,-if-people-fail-it-is-all-
their-own -fault, which surrounded him.

“If you please, sir,” I said humbly, “I’ve gathered them all up, will
you let me go now.”

“Yes, when you’ve given me a kiss.”

“Oh, sir, I couldn’t do that!”

“Go on, I won’t poison you. Come now, I’ll make you.”

“Oh, the missus might catch me.”

“No jolly fear; I’ll take all the blame if she does.”

“Oh don’t, sir; let me go, please,” I said in such unfeigned distress,
for I feared he was going to execute his threat, that he laughed and
said:

“Don’t be frightened, sissy, I never kiss girls, and I’m not going to
start at this time of day, and against their will to boot. You haven’t
been long here, have you? I haven’t seen you before. Stand out there
till I see if you’ve got any grit in you, and then I am done with you.”

I stood in the middle of the yard, the spot he indicated, while he
uncurled his long heavy stock-whip with its big lash and scented myall
handle. He cracked it round and round my head and arms, but I did not
feel the least afraid, as I saw at a glance that he was exceedingly
dexterous in the bushman’s art of handling a stock-whip, and knew, if I
kept perfectly still, I was quite safe. It was thanks to uncle Jay-Jay
that I was able to bear the operation with unruffled equanimity, as he
was in the habit of testing my nerves in this way.

“Well, I never! Not so much as blinked an eyelash! Thoroughbred!” He
said after a minute or so, “Where’s the boss?”

“In Gool-Gool. He won’t be home till late.”

“Is Mrs Bossier in?”

“No, she’s not, but Mrs Bell is somewhere around in front.”

“Thanks.”

I watched him as he walked away with an easy swinging stride, which
spoke of many long, long days in the saddle. I felt certain as I
watched him that he had quite forgotten the incident of the little girl
with the lemons.

“Sybylla, hurry up and get dressed. Put on your best bib and tucker,
and I will leave Harry Beecham in your charge, as I want to superintend
the making of some of the dishes myself this evening.”

“It’s too early to put on my evening dress, isn’t it, auntie?

“It is rather early; but you can’t spare time to change twice. Dress
yourself completely; you don’t know what minute your uncle and his
worship will arrive.”

I had taken a dip in the creek, so had not to bathe, and it took me but
a short time to don full war-paint—blue evening dress, satin slippers,
and all. I wore my hair flowing, simply tied with a ribbon. I slipped
out into the passage and called aunt Helen. She came.

“I’m ready, auntie. Where is he?”

“In the dining-room.”

“Come into the drawing-room and call him. I will take charge of him
till you are at leisure. But, auntie, it will be a long time till
dinner—how on earth will I manage him?”

“Manage him!” she laughed; “he is not at all an obstreperous
character.”

We had reached the drawing-room by this, and I looked at myself in the
looking-glass while aunt Helen went to summon Harold Augustus Beecham,
bachelor, owner of Five-Bob Downs, Wyambeet, Wallerawang West,
Quat-Quatta, and a couple more stations in New South Wales, besides an
extensive one in Queensland.

I noticed as he entered the door that since I had seen him he had
washed, combed his stiff black hair, and divested himself of his hat,
spurs, and whip—his leggings had perforce to remain, as his nether
garment was a pair of closely fitting grey cloth riding-breeches, which
clearly defined the shapely contour of his lower limbs.

“Harry, this is Sybylla. I’m sure you need no further introduction.
Excuse me, I have something on the fire which is likely to burn.” And
aunt Helen hurried off leaving us facing each other.

He stared down at me with undisguised surprise. I looked up at him and
laughed merrily. The fun was all on my side. He was a great big
man—rich and important. I was a chit—an insignificant nonentity—yet,
despite his sex, size, and importance, I was complete master of that
situation, and knew it: thus I laughed.

I saw that he recognized me again by the dusky red he flushed beneath
his sun-darkened skin. No doubt he regretted having called me a filly
above all things. He bowed stiffly, but I held out my hand, saying:

“Do shake hands. When introduced I always shake hands with anyone I
think I’ll like. Besides, I seem to know you well. Just think of all
the apples you brought me!”

He acceded to my request, holding my hand a deal longer than necessary,
and looking at me helplessly. It amused me greatly, for I saw that it
was he who did not know how to manage me, and not I that couldn’t
manage him.

“’Pon my honour, Miss Melvyn, I had no idea it was you, when I said—”
Here he boggled completely, which had the effect of reviving my
laughter.

“You had no right to be dressed like that—deceiving a fellow. It wasn’t
fair.”

“That’s the best of it. It shows what a larrikin Don Juan sort of
character you are. You can’t deceive me now if you pretend to be a
virtuous well-behaved member of society.”

“That is the first time I’ve ever meddled with any of the kitchen fry,
and, by Jove, it will be the last!” he said energetically. “I’ve got
myself into a pretty mess.”

“What nonsense you talk,” I replied. “If you say another word about it,
I’ll write a full account of it and paste it in my scrapbook. But if
you don’t worry about it, neither will I. You said nothing very
uncomplimentary; in fact, I was quite flattered.”

I was perched on the high end of a couch, and he was leaning with big
careless ease on the piano. Had grannie seen me, I would have been
lectured about unladylike behaviour.

“What is your uncle at today?” he inquired.

“He’s not at anything. He went to Gool-Gool yesterday on the jury.
Court finishes up today, and he is going to bring the judge home
tonight. That’s why I am dressed so carefully,” I answered.

“Good gracious! I never thought of court this time as I wasn’t called
on the jury, and for a wonder hadn’t so much as a case against a
Chinaman. I was going to stay tonight, but can’t if his worship is
going to dine here.”

“Why? You’re surely not afraid of Judge Fossilt? He’s a very simple old
customer.”

“Imagine dining with a judge in this toggery!” and he glanced down his
great figure at his riding gear.

“That doesn’t matter; he’s near-sighted. I’ll get you put at the far
end of the table under my wing. Men don’t notice dress. If you weren’t
so big uncle or Frank Hawden could oblige you.”

“Do you think I could pass muster?”

“Yes; after I brush you down you’ll look as spruce as a brass penny.

“I did brush myself,” he answered.

“You brush yourself!” I retorted. “There’s a big splash of mud on your
shoulder. You couldn’t expect to do anything decently, for you’re only
a man, and men are the uselessest, good-for-nothingest, clumsiest
animals in the world. All they’re good for is to smoke and swear.”

I fetched a clothes brush.

“You’ll have to stand on the table to reach me,” he said, looking down
with amused indulgence.

“As you are so impertinent you can go dusty,” and I tossed the brush
away.

The evening was balmy, so I invited him into the garden. He threw his
handkerchief over my chest, saying I might catch cold, but I scouted
the idea.

We wandered into an arbour covered with wistaria, banksia, and Marechal
Niel roses, and I made him a buttonhole.

A traveller pulled rein in the roadway, and, dismounting, threw his
bridle over a paling of the garden fence while he went inside to try
and buy a loaf of bread.

I jumped up, frightening the horse so that it broke away, pulling off
the paling in the bridle-rein. I ran to bring a hammer to repair the
damage. Mr Beecham caught the horse while I attempted to drive the nail
into the fence. It was a futile attempt. I bruised my fingers. He took
the hammer from me, and fixing the paling in its place with a couple of
well-aimed blows, said laughingly:

“You drive a nail! You couldn’t expect to do anything. You’re only a
girl. Girls are the helplessest, uselessest, troublesomest little
creatures in the world. All they’re good for is to torment and pester a
fellow.”

I had to laugh.

At this juncture we heard uncle Jay-Jay’s voice, so Mr Beecham went
towards the back, whence it proceeded, after he left me at the front
door.

“Oh, auntie, we got on splendidly! He’s not a bit of trouble. We’re as
chummy as though we had been reared together,” I exclaimed.

“Did you get him to talk?”

“Oh yes.”

“Did you really?” in surprise.

When I came to review the matter I was forced to confess that I had
done all the talking, and young Beecham the listening; moreover I
described him as the quietest man I had ever seen or heard of.

The judge did not come home with uncle Jay-Jay as expected so it was
not necessary for me to shelter Harold Beecham under my wing. Grannie
greeted him cordially as “Harold, my boy”, he was a great favourite
with her. She and uncle Julius monopolized him for the evening. There
was great talk of trucking sheep, the bad outlook as regarded the
season, the state of the grass in the triangle, the Leigh Spring, the
Bimbalong, and several other paddocks, and of the condition of the
London wool market. It did not interest me, so I dived into a book,
only occasionally emerging therefrom to smile at Mr Beecham.

He had come to Caddagat for a pair of bullocks which had been fattening
in grannie’s home paddock. Uncle gave him a start with them next
morning. When they came out on the road I was standing in a bed of
violets in a tangled corner of the garden, where roses climbed to kiss
the lilacs, and spiraea stooped to rest upon the wallflowers, and where
two tall kurrajongs stood like sentries over all. Harold Beecham
dismounted, and, leaning over the fence, lingered with me, leaving the
bullocks to uncle Jay-Jay. Uncle raved vigorously. Women, he asserted,
were the bane of society and the ruination of all men; but he had
always considered Harold as too sensible to neglect his business to
stand grinning at a pesky youngster in short skirts and a pigtail.
Which was the greatest idiot of the two he didn’t know.

His grumbling did not affect Harold in the least.

“Complimentary to both of us,” he remarked as he leisurely threw
himself across his great horse, and smiled his pleasant quiet smile,
disclosing two rows of magnificent teeth, untainted by contamination
with beer or tobacco. Raising his panama hat with the green fly-veil
around it, he cantered off. I wondered as I watched him if anything
ever disturbed his serenity, and desired to try. He looked too big and
quiet to be ruffled by such emotions as rage, worry, jealousy, or even
love. Returning to the house, I put aunt Helen through an exhaustive
catechism concerning him.

_Question._ Auntie, what age is Harold Beecham?

_Answer._ Twenty-five last December.

_Q._ Did he ever have any brothers or sisters?

_A._ No. His birth caused his mother’s death. Q. How long has his
father been dead?

_A._ Since Harold could crawl.

_Q._ Who reared him?

A. His aunts.

_Q._ Does he ever talk any more than that? A. Often a great deal less.

_Q._ Is he really very rich?

_A._ If he manages to pull through these seasons he will be second to
none but Tyson in point of wealth.

_Q._ Is Five-Bob a very pretty place?

_A._ Yes; one of the show places of the district. Q. Does he often come
to Caddagat?

_A._ Yes, he often drops in.

_Q._ What makes his hair so black and his moustache that light colour?

A. You’ll have to study science to find that out. I’m sure I can’t tell
you.

_Q._ Does he—?

“Now, Sybylla,” said auntie, laughing, “you are taking a suspicious
interest in my sunburnt young giant. Did I not tell you he was taking
time by the forelock when he brought the apples?”

“Oh, auntie, I am only asking questions because—”

“Yes, because, because, I understand perfectly. Because you are a girl,
and all the girls fall a victim to Harry’s charms at once. If you don’t
want to succumb meekly to your fate, ‘Heed the spark or you may dread
the fire.’ That is the only advice I can tender you.”

This was a Thursday, and on the following Sunday Harold Beecham
reappeared at Caddagat and remained from three in the afternoon until
nine at night. Uncle Julius and Frank Hawden were absent. The weather
had taken a sudden backward lurch into winter again, so we had a fire.
Harold sat beside it all the time, and interposed yes and no at the
proper intervals in grannie’s brisk business conversation, but he never
addressed one word to me beyond “Good afternoon, Miss Melvyn,” on his
arrival, and “Good night, Miss Melvyn,” when leaving.

I studied him attentively all the while. What were his ideas and
sentiments it were hard to tell: he never expressed any. He was
fearfully and wonderfully quiet. Yet his was an intelligent silence,
not of that wooden brainless description which casts a damper on
company, neither was it of the morose or dreaming order.




CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Principally Letters


Caddagat, 29th Sept., 1896


My dearest Gertie,

I have started to write no less than seven letters to you, but
something always interrupted me and I did not finish them. However,
I’ll finish this one in the teeth of Father Peter himself. I will
parenthesize all the interruptions. (A traveller just asked me for a
rose. I had to get up and give him one.) Living here is lovely.
(Another man inquired the way to Somingley Gap, and I’ve just finished
directing him.) Grannie is terribly nice. You could not believe. She is
always giving me something, and takes me wherever she goes. Auntie is
an angel. I wish you could hear the piano. It is a beauty. There are
dozens of papers and books to read. Uncle is a dear old fellow. You
should hear him rave and swear sometimes when he gets in a rage. It is
great fun. He brings me lollies, gloves, ribbons, or something every
time he comes from town. (Two Indian hawkers have arrived, and I am
going out to see their goods. There were nineteen hawkers here last
week. I am sitting on a squatter’s chair and writing on a table in the
veranda, and the road goes right by the flower-garden. That is how I
see everyone.) Have you had rain down there this week? They have great
squawking about the drought up here. I wish they could see Goulburn,
and then they’d know what drought means. I don’t know what sort of a
bobberie they would kick up. It’s pretty dry out on the run, but
everyone calls the paddocks about the house an oasis. You see there are
such splendid facilities for irrigation here. Uncle has put on a lot of
men. They have cut races between the two creeks between which the house
is situated. Every now and again they let the water from these over the
orchard gardens and about a hundred acres of paddock land around the
house. The grass therein is up to the horses’ fetlocks. There is any
amount of rhubarb and early vegetables in the garden. Grannie says
there is a splendid promise of fruit in the orchard, and the
flower-garden is a perfect dream. This is the dearest old place in the
world. Dozens of people plague grannie to be let put their horses in
the grass—especially shearers, there are droves of them going home
now—but she won’t let them; wants all the grass for her own stock.
Uncle has had to put another man on to mind it, or at night all the
wires are cut and the horses put in. (An agent, I think by the cut of
him, is asking for grannie. I’ll have to run and find her.) It is very
lively here. Never a night but we have the house full of agents or
travellers of one sort or another, and there are often a dozen swaggies
in the one day.

Harold Beecham is my favourite of all the men hereaway. He is
delightfully big and quiet. He isn’t good-looking, but I like his face.
(Been attending to the demands of a couple of impudent swaggies. Being
off the road at Possum Gully, you escape them.) For the love of life,
next time you write, fire into the news at once and don’t half-fill
your letter telling me about the pen and your bad writing. I am
scribbling at the rate of 365 miles an hour, and don’t care a jot
whether it is good writing or not.

Auntie, uncle, Frank Hawden and I, are going to ride to Yabtree church
next Sunday. It is four miles beyond Five-Bob Downs, so that is sixteen
miles. It is the nearest church. I expect it will be rare fun. There
will be such a crowd coming home, and that always makes the horses
delightfully frisky. (A man wants to put his horses in the paddock for
the night, so I will have to find uncle.) I never saw such a place for
men. It is all men, men, men. You cannot go anywhere outside the house
but you see men coming and going in all directions. It wouldn’t do to
undress without bothering to drop the window-blind like we used at
Possum Gully. Grannie and uncle say it is a curse to be living beside
the road, as it costs them a tremendous lot a year. There are seven
lemon-trees here, loaded (another hawker). I hope you think of me
sometimes. I am just as ugly as ever. (A traveller wants to buy a loaf
of bread.)

With stacks of love to all at home, and a whole dray-load for yourself,
from your loving sister,

Sybylla.


Remember me to Goulburn, drowsing lazily in its dreamy graceful hollow
in the blue distance.

Caddagat, 29th Sept., 1896


Dear Everard,

Thank you very much for the magazines and “An Australian Bush Track”. I
suppose you have quite forgotten us and Caddagat by this time. The sun
has sunk behind the gum-trees, and the blue evening mists are hanging
lazily in the hollows of the hills. I expect you are donning your
“swallow-tail” preparatory to leading some be-satined “faire ladye” in
to a gorgeous dinner, thence to the play, then to a dance probably. No
doubt all around you is bustle, glare of lights, noise, and fun. It is
such a different scene here. From down the road comes the tinkle of
camp-bells and jingle of hobble-chains. From down in that sheltered
angle where the creek meets the river comes the gleam of camp-fires
through the gathering twilight, and I can see several tents rigged for
the night, looking like white specks in the distance.

I long for the time to come when I shall get to Sydney. I’m going to
lead you and aunt Helen a pretty dance. You’ll have to keep going night
and day. It will be great. I must get up and dance a jig on the veranda
when I think of it. You’ll have to show me everything—slums and all. I
want to find out the truth of heaps of things for myself.

Save for the weird rush of the stream and the kookaburras’ good-night,
all is still, with a mighty far-reaching stillness which can be felt.
Now the curlews are beginning their wild moaning cry. From the rifts in
the dark lone ranges, far down the river, it comes like a hunted spirit
until it makes me feel—

At this point I said, “Bah! I’m mad to write to Everard Grey like this.
He would laugh and call me a poor little fool.” I tore the
half-finished letter to shreds, and consigned it to the kitchen fire. I
substituted a prim formal note, merely thanking him for the books and
magazine he had sent me. To this I never received an answer. I heard
through his letters to grannie that he was much occupied. Had been to
Brisbane and Melbourne on important cases, so very likely had not time
to be bothered with me; or, he might have been like the majority of his
fellows who make a great parade of friendship while with one, then go
away and forget one’s existence in an hour.

While at Caddagat there were a few duties allotted to me. One of these
was to attend to the drawing-room; another was to find uncle Jay-Jay’s
hat when he mislaid it—often ten times per day. I assisted my
grandmother to make up her accounts and write business letters, and I
attended to tramps. A man was never refused a bit to eat at Caddagat.
This necessitated the purchase of an extra ton of flour per year, also
nearly a ton of sugar, to say nothing of tea, potatoes, beef, and all
broken meats which went thus. This was not reckoning the consumption of
victuals by the other class of travellers with which the house was
generally full year in and year out. Had there been any charge for
their board and lodging, the Bossiers would surely have made a fortune.
I interviewed on an average fifty tramps a week, and seldom saw the
same man twice. What a great army they were! Hopeless, homeless,
aimless, shameless souls, tramping on from north to south, and east to
west, never relinquishing their heart-sickening, futile quest for
work—some of them so long on the tramp that the ambitions of manhood
had been ground out of them, and they wished for nothing more than
this.

There were all shapes, sizes, ages, kinds, and conditions of men—the
shamefaced boy in the bud of his youth, showing by the way he begged
that the humiliation of the situation had not yet worn off, and poor
old creatures tottering on the brink of the grave, with nothing left in
life but the enjoyment of beer and tobacco. There were strong men in
their prime who really desired work when they asked for it, and
skulking cowards who hoped they would not get it. There were the
diseased, the educated, the ignorant, the deformed, the blind, the
evil, the honest, the mad, and the sane. Some in real professional
beggars’ style called down blessings on me; others were morose and
glum, while some were impudent and thankless, and said to supply them
with food was just what I should do, for the swagmen kept the
squatters—as, had the squatters not monopolized the land, the swagmen
would have had plenty. A moiety of the last-mentioned—dirty, besotted,
ragged creatures—had a glare in their eyes which made one shudder to
look at them, and, while spasmodically twirling their billies or
clenching their fists, talked wildly of making one to “bust up the damn
banks”, or to drive all the present squatters out of the country and
put the people on the land—clearly showing that, because they had
failed for one reason or another, it had maddened them to see others
succeed.

In a wide young country of boundless resources, why is this thing? This
question worried me. Our legislators are unable or unwilling to cope
with it. They trouble not to be patriots and statesmen. Australia can
bring forth writers, orators, financiers, singers, musicians, actors,
and athletes which are second to none of any nation under the sun. Why
can she not bear sons, men of soul, mind, truth, godliness, and
patriotism sufficient to rise and cast off the grim shackles which
widen round us day by day?

I was the only one at Caddagat who held these silly ideas. Harold
Beecham, uncle Julius, grannie, and Frank Hawden did not worry about
the cause of tramps. They simply termed them a lazy lot of sneaking
creatures, fed them, and thought no more of the matter.

I broached the subject to uncle Jay-Jay once, simply to discover his
ideas thereon.

I was sitting on a chair in the veranda sewing; he, with his head on a
cushion, was comfortably stretched on a rug on the floor.

“Uncle Boss, why can’t something be done for tramps?”

“How done for ’em?”

“Couldn’t some means of employing them be arrived at?”

“Work!” he ejaculated. “That’s the very thing the crawling divils are
terrified they might get.”

“Yes; but couldn’t some law be made to help them?”

“A law to make me cut up Caddagat and give ten of ’em each a piece, and
go on the wallaby myself, I suppose?”

“No, uncle; but there was a poor young fellow here this morning who, I
feel sure, was in earnest when he asked for work.”

“Helen!” bawled uncle Jay-Jay.

“Well, what is it?” she inquired, appearing in the doorway.

“Next time Sybylla is giving a tramp some tucker, you keep a sharp eye
on her or she will be sloping one of these days. There was a young
fellow here today with a scarlet moustache and green eyes, and she’s
dean gone on him, and has been bullying me to give him half Caddagat.”

“What a disgusting thing to say! Uncle, you ought to be ashamed of
yourself,” I exclaimed.

“Very well, I’ll be careful,” said aunt Helen, departing.

“What with the damned flies, and the tramps, and a pesky thing called
Sybylla, a man’s life ain’t worth a penny to him,” said uncle.

We fell into silence, which was broken presently by a dirty red-bearded
face appearing over the garden gate, and a man’s voice:

“Good day, boss! Give us a chew of tobaccer?”

“I’m not the boss,” said uncle with assumed fierceness.

“Then who is?” inquired the man.

Uncle pointed his thumb at me, and, rolling out on the floor again as
though very sleepy, began to snore. The tramp grinned, and made his
request of me. I took him round to the back, served him with flour,
beef, and an inch or two of rank tobacco out of a keg which had been
bought for the purpose. Refusing a drink of milk which I offered, he
resumed his endless tramp with a “So long, little missy. God bless your
pleasant face.”

I watched him out of sight. One of my brothers—one of God’s children
under the Southern Cross. Did these old fellows really believe in the
God whose name they mentioned so glibly? I wondered. But I am thankful
that while at Caddagat it was only rarely that my old top-heavy
thoughts troubled me. Life was so pleasant that I was content merely to
be young—a chit in the first flush of teens, health, hope, happiness,
youth—a heedless creature recking not for the morrow.




CHAPTER FIFTEEN
When the Heart is Young


About a week or so after I first met Harold Beecham, aunt Helen allowed
me to read a letter she had received from the elder of the two Misses
Beecham. It ran as follows:


“My dearest Helen,

“This is a begging letter, and I am writing another to your mother at
the same time. I am asking her to allow her grand-daughter to spend a
few weeks with me, and I want you to use your influence in the matter.
Sarah has not been well lately, and is going to Melbourne for a change,
and as I will be lonely while she is away Harold insists upon me having
someone to keep me company—you know how considerate the dear boy is. I
hardly like to ask you to spare your little girl to me. It must be a
great comfort to have her. I could have got Miss Benson to stay with
me, but Harold will not hear of her. He says she is too slow, and would
give us both the mopes. But he says your little niece will keep us all
alive. Julius was telling me the other day that he could not part with
her, as she makes ‘the old barracks’, as he always calls Caddagat, echo
with fun and noise. I am so looking forward to seeing her, as she is
dear Lucy’s child. Give her my love,” etc., etc.,


and as a postscript the letter had—“Harold will go up for Sybylla on
Wednesday afternoon. I do hope you will be able to spare her to me for
a while.”

“Oh, auntie, how lovely!” I exclaimed. “What are you laughing at?”

“For whom do you think Harry wants the companion? It is nice to have an
old auntie, as a blind, is it not? Well, all is fair in love and war.
You have permission to use me in any way you like.”

I pretended to miss her meaning.

Grannie consented to Miss Beecham’s proposal, and ere the day arrived I
had a trunk packed with some lovely new dresses, and was looking
forward with great glee to my visit to Five-Bob Downs.

One o’clock on Wednesday afternoon arrived; two o’clock struck, and I
was beginning to fear no one was coming for me, when, turning to look
out the window for the eighteenth time, I saw the straight blunt nose
of Harold Beecham passing. Grannie was serving afternoon tea on the
veranda. I did not want any, so got ready while my escort was having
his.

It was rather late when we bowled away at a tremendous pace in a red
sulky, my portmanteau strapped on at the back, and a thoroughbred
American trotter, which had taken prizes at Sydney shows, harnessed to
the front. We just whizzed! It was splendid! The stones and dust rose
in a thick cloud from the whirling wheels and flying hoofs, and the
posts of the wire fence on our left passed like magic as we went. Mr
Beecham allowed me to drive after a time while he sat ready to take the
reins should an emergency arise.

It was sunset—most majestic hour of the twenty-four—when we drove up to
the great white gates which opened into the avenue leading to the main
homestead of Five-Bob Downs station—beautiful far-reaching Five-Bob
Downs! Dreamy blue hills rose behind, and wide rich flats stretched
before, through which the Yarrangung river, glazed with sunset, could
be seen like a silver snake winding between shrubberied banks. The
odour from the six-acred flower-garden was overpowering and delightful.
A breeze gently swayed the crowd of trees amid the houses, and swept
over the great orchard which sloped down from the south side of the
houses. In the fading sunlight thirty iron roofs gleamed and glared,
and seemed like a little town; and the yelp of many dogs went up at the
sound of our wheels. Ah! beautiful, beautiful Five-Bob Downs!

It seemed as though a hundred dogs leapt forth to greet us when that
gate flew open, but I subsequently discovered there were but
twenty-three.

Two female figures came out to meet us—one nearly six feet high, the
other, a tiny creature, seemed about eighteen inches, though, of
course, was more than that.

“I’ve brought her, aunt Gussie,” said Harold, jumping out of the sulky,
though not relinquishing the reins, while he kissed the taller figure,
and the small one attached itself to his leg saying, “Dimme wide.”

“Hullo! Possum, why wasn’t old Spanker let go? I see he’s not among the
dogs,” and my host picked the tiny individual up in his arms and got
into the sulky to give her the desired ride, while after being embraced
by Miss Beecham and lifted to the ground by her nephew, I went with the
former over an asphalted tennis-court, through the wide garden, then
across a broad veranda into the great, spreading, one-storeyed house
from which gleamed many lights.

“I am so glad you have come, my dear. I must have a good look at you
when we get into the light. I hope you are like your mother.”

This prospect discomfited me. I knew she would find a very ugly girl
with not the least resemblance to her pretty mother, and I cursed my
appearance under my breath.

“Your name is Sybylla,” Miss Beecham continued, “Sybylla Penelope. Your
mother used to be very dear to me, but I don’t know why she doesn’t
write to me now. I have never seen her since her marriage. It seems
strange to think of her as the mother of eight—five boys and three
girls, is it not?”

Miss Beecham had piloted me through a wide hall and along an extended
passage out of which a row of bedrooms opened, into one of which we
went.

“I hope you will be comfortable here, child. You need not dress for
dinner while you are here; we never do, only on very special
occasions.”

“Neither do we at Caddagat,” I replied.

“Now, child, let me have a good look at you without your hat.”

“Oh, please don’t!” I exclaimed, covering my face with my hands. “I am
so dreadfully ugly that I cannot bear to have anyone look at me.”

“What a silly little girl! You are not like your mother, but you are
not at all plain-looking. Harold says you are the best style of girl he
has seen yet, and sing beautifully. He got a tuner up from Sydney last
week, so we will expect you to entertain us every night.”

I learnt that what Harold pronounced good no one dared gainsay at
Five-Bob Downs.

We proceeded direct to the dining-room, and had not been there long
when Mr Beecham entered with the little girl on his shoulder. Miss
Beecham had told me she was Minnie Benson, daughter of Harold’s married
overseer on Wyambeet, his adjoining station. Miss Beecham considered it
would have been more seemly for her nephew to have selected a little
boy as a play-thing, but his sentiments regarding boys were that they
were machines invented for the torment of adults.

“Well, O’Doolan, what sort of a day has it been?” Harold inquired,
setting his human toy upon the floor.

“Fine wezzer for yim duts,” she promptly replied.

“Harold, it is shameful to teach a little innocent child such
abominable slang; and you might give her a decent nickname,” said Miss
Beecham.

“O’Doolan, this is Miss Melvyn, and you have to do the same to her as
you do to me.”

The little thing held out her arms to me. I took her up, and she hugged
and kissed me, saying:

“I luz oo, I luz oo,” and turning to Mr Beecham, “zat anuff?

“Yes, that will do,” he said; and she struggled to be put down.

Three jackeroos, an overseer, and two other young men came in, were
introduced to me, and then we began dinner.

O’Doolan sat on a high chair beside Mr Beecham, and he attended to all
her wants. She did everything he did, even taking mustard, and was very
brave at quelling the tears that rose to the doll-like blue eyes. When
Mr Beecham wiped his moustache, it was amusing to see her also wipe an
imaginary one.

After dinner the jackeroos and the three other men repaired to a
sitting-room in the backyard, which was specially set apart for them,
and where they amused themselves as they liked. My host and hostess,
myself, and the child, spent the evening in a tiny sitting-room
adjoining the dining-room. Miss Beecham entertained me with
conversation and the family albums, and Harold amused himself entirely
with the child.

Once when they were absent for a few minutes, Miss Beecham told me it
was ridiculous the way he fussed with the child, and that he had her
with him more than half his time. She also asked me what I thought of
her nephew. I evaded the question by querying if he was always so quiet
and good-tempered.

“Oh dear, no. He is considered a particularly bad-tempered man. Not one
of the snarling nasty tempers, but—”

Here the re-entry of the owner of the temper put a stop to this
conversation.

Harold gave O’Doolan rides on his back, going on all-fours. She shouted
in childish glee, and wound up by curling her small proportions on his
broad chest, and going to sleep there.

Mrs Benson had sent for little O’Doolan, and Harold took her home next
day. He invited me to accompany him, so we set out in the sulky with
O’Doolan on my lap. It was a pleasant drive of twelve miles to and from
Wyambeet. O’Doolan was much distressed at parting from Mr Beecham, but
he promised to come for her again shortly.

“One little girl at a time is enough for me to care for properly,” he
said to me in the winning manner with which, and his wealth,
unintentionally and unconsciously made slaughter among the hearts of
the fair sex.




CHAPTER SIXTEEN
When Fortune Smiles


“Now, Harold, you have compelled Sybylla to come here, you must not let
the time drag with her,” said Miss Beecham.

It was the second day after my arrival at Five-Bob. Lunch was over, and
we had adjourned to the veranda. Miss Beecham was busy at her
work-table; I was ensconced on a mat on the floor reading a book;
Harold was stretched in a squatter’s chair some distance away. His big
brown hands were clasped behind his head, his chin rested on his broad
chest, his eyes were closed, he occasionally thrust his lower lip
forward and sent a puff of breath upwards to scatter the flies from his
face; he looked a big monument of comfort, and answered his aunt’s
remarks lazily:

“Yes, aunt, I’ll do my best;” and to me, “Miss Melvyn, while here,
please bear in mind that it will be no end of pleasure to me to do
anything for your enjoyment. Don’t fail to command me in any way.”

“Thank you, Mr Beecham. I will not fail to avail myself of your offer.”

“The absurdity of you two children addressing each other so formally,”
said Miss Beecham. “Why, you are a sort of cousins almost, by right of
old friendship between the families. You must call me aunt.”

After this Mr Beecham and I called each other nothing when in Miss
Beecham’s hearing, but adhered to formality on other occasions.

Harold looked so comfortable and lazy that I longed to test how far he
meant the offer he had made me.

“I’m just dying for a row on the river. Would you oblige me?” I said.

“Just look at the thermometer!” exclaimed Miss Augusta. “Wait till it
gets cooler, child.”

“Oh, I love the heat!” I replied. “And I am sure it won’t hurt his
lordship. He’s used to the sun, to judge from all appearances.”

“Yes, I don’t think it can destroy my complexion,” he said
good-humouredly, rubbing his finger and thumb along his stubble-covered
chin. The bushmen up-country shaved regularly every Sunday morning, but
never during the week for anything less than a ball. They did this to
obviate the blue—what they termed “scraped pig”—appearance of the faces
of city men in the habit of using the razor daily, and to which they
preferred the stubble of a seven-days’ beard. “I’ll take you to the
river in half an hour,” he said, rising from his seat. “First I must
stick on one of Warrigal’s shoes that he’s flung. I want him tomorrow,
and must do it at once, as he always goes lame if ridden immediately
after shoeing.”

“Shall I blow the bellows?” I volunteered.

“Oh no, thanks. I can manage myself. It would be better though if I had
some one. But I can get one of the girls.”

“Can’t you get one of the boys?” said his aunt.

“There’s not one in. I sent every one off to the Triangle paddock today
to do some drafting. They all took their quart pots and a snack in
their saddle-bags, and won’t be home till dark.”

“Let me go,” I persisted; “I often blow the bellows for uncle Jay-Jay,
and think it great fun.”

The offer of my services being accepted, we set out.

Harold took his favourite horse, Warrigal, from the stable, and led him
to the blacksmith’s forge under an open, stringybark-roofed shed,
nearly covered with creepers. He lit a fire and put a shoe in it.
Doffing his coat and hat, rolling up his shirt-sleeves, and donning a
leather apron, he began preparing the horse’s hoof.

When an emergency arose that necessitated uncle Jay-Jay shoeing his
horses himself. I always manipulated the bellows, and did so with great
decorum, as he was very exacting and I feared his displeasure. In this
case it was different. I worked the pole with such energy that it
almost blew the whole fire out of the pan, and sent the ashes and
sparks in a whirlwind around Harold. The horse—a touchy beast—snorted
and dragged his foot from his master’s grasp.

“That the way to blow?” I inquired demurely.

“Take things a little easier,” he replied.

I took them so very easily that the fire was on the last gasp and the
shoe nearly cold when it was required.

“This won’t do,” said Beecham.

I recommenced blowing with such force that he had to retreat.

“Steady! steady!” he shouted.

“Sure O’i can’t plaze yez anyhows,” I replied.

“If you don’t try to plaze me directly I’ll punish you in a way you
won’t relish,” he said laughingly. But I knew he was thinking of a
punishment which I would have secretly enjoyed.

“If you don’t let me finish this work I’ll make one of the men do it
tonight by candle-light when they come home tired. I know you wouldn’t
like them to do that,” he continued.

“Arrah, go on, ye’re only tazin’!” I retorted. “Don’t you remember
telling me that Warrigal was such a nasty-tempered brute that he
allowed no one but yourself to touch him?”

“Oh well, then, I’m floored, and will have to put up with the
consequences,” he good-humouredly made answer.

Seeing that my efforts to annoy him failed, I gave in, and we were soon
done, and then started for the river—Mr Beecham clad in a khaki suit
and I in a dainty white wrapper and flyaway sort of hat. In one hand my
host held a big white umbrella, with which he shaded me from the hot
rays of the October sun, and in the other was a small basket containing
cake and lollies for our delectation.

Having traversed the half-mile between the house and river, we pushed
off from the bank in a tiny boat just big enough for two. In the teeth
of Harold’s remonstrance I persisted in dangling over the boat-side to
dabble in the clear, deep, running water. In a few minutes we were in
it. Being unable to swim, but for my companion it would have been all
up with me. When I rose to the surface he promptly seized me, and
without much effort, clothes and all, swam with me to the bank, where
we landed—a pair of sorry figures. Harold had mud all over his nose,
and in general looked very ludicrous. As soon as I could stand I
laughed.

“Oh, for a snapshot of you!” I said.

“We might have both been drowned,” he said sternly.

“Mights don’t fly,” I returned. “And it was worth the dip to see you
looking such a comical article.” We were both minus our hats.

His expression relaxed.

“I believe you would laugh at your own funeral. If I look queer, you
look forty times worse. Run for your life and get a hot bath and a drop
of spirits or you’ll catch your death of cold. Aunt Augusta will take a
fit and tie you up for the rest of the time in case something more will
happen to you.”

“Catch a death of cold!” I ejaculated. “It is only good, pretty little
girls, who are a blessing to everyone, who die for such trifles; girls
like I am always live till nearly ninety, to plague themselves and
everybody else. I’ll sneak home so that your aunt won’t see me, and no
one need be a bit the wiser.”

“You’ll be sun-struck!” he said in dismay.

“Take care you don’t get daughter-struck,” I said perkily, turning to
flee, for it had suddenly dawned upon me that my thin wet clothing was
outlining my figure rather too clearly for propriety.

By a circuitous way I managed to reach my bedroom unseen. It did not
take me long to change my clothes, hang them to dry, and appear on the
main veranda where Miss Augusta was still sewing. I picked up the book
I had left on the mat, and, taking up a position in a hammock near her,
I commenced to read.

“You did not stay long at the river,” she remarked. “Have you been
washing your head? I never saw the like of it. Such a mass of it. It
will take all day to dry.”

Half an hour later Harold appeared dressed in a warm suit of tweed. He
was looking pale and languid, as though he had caught a chill, and
shivered as he threw himself on a lounge. I was feeling none the worse
for my immersion.

“Why did you change your clothes, Harold? You surely weren’t cold on a
day like this. Sybylla has changed hers too, when I come to notice it,
and her hair is wet. Have you had an accident?” said Miss Augusta,
rising from her chair in a startled manner.

“Rubbish!” ejaculated Harold in a tone which forbade further
questioning, and the matter dropped.

She presently left the veranda, and I took the opportunity to say, “It
is yourself that requires the hot bath and a drop of spirits, Mr
Beecham.”

“Yes; I think I’ll take a good stiff nobbler. I feel a trifle
squeamish. It gave me a bit of a turn when I rose to the top and could
not see you. I was afraid the boat might have stunned you in capsizing,
and you would be drowned before I could find you.”

“Yes; I would have been such a loss to the world in general if I had
been drowned,” I said satirically.

Several jackeroos, a neighbouring squatter, and a couple of bicycle
tourists turned up at Five-Bob that evening, and we had a jovial night.
The great, richly furnished drawing-room was brilliantly lighted, and
the magnificent Erard grand piano sang and rang again with music, now
martial and loud, now soft and solemn, now gay and sparkling. I made
the very pleasant discovery that Harold Beecham was an excellent
pianist, a gifted player on the violin, and sang with a strong, clear,
well-trained tenor, which penetrated far into the night. How many, many
times I have lived those nights over again! The great room with its
rich appointments, the superb piano, the lights, the merriment, the
breeze from the east, rich with the heavy intoxicating perfume of
countless flowers; the tall perfect figure, holding the violin with a
master hand, making it speak the same language as I read in the dark
eyes of the musician, while above and around was the soft warmth of an
Australian summer night.

Ah, health and wealth, happiness and youth, joy and light, life and
love! What a warm-hearted place is the world, how full of pleasure,
good, and beauty, when fortune smiles! _When fortune smiles!_

Fortune did smile, and broadly, in those days. We played tricks on one
another, and had a deal of innocent fun and frolic. I was a little
startled one night on retiring to find a huge goanna near the head of
my bed. I called Harold to dislodge the creature, when it came to light
that it was roped to the bedpost. Great was the laughter at my expense.
Who tethered the goanna I never discovered, but I suspected Harold. In
return for this joke, I collected all the portable clocks in the
house—about twenty—and arrayed them on his bedroom table. The majority
of them were Waterburys for common use, so I set each alarm for a
different hour. Inscribing a placard “Hospital for Insane”, I erected
it above his door. Next morning I was awakened at three o’clock by
fifteen alarms in concert outside my door. When an hour or two later I
emerged I found a notice on my door, “This way to the Zoo”.

It was a very busy time for the men at Five-Bob. Waggons were arriving
with shearing supplies, for it was drawing nigh unto the great event of
the year. In another week’s time the bleat of thousands of sheep, and
the incense of much tar and wool, would be ascending to the heavens
from the vicinity of Five-Bob Downs. I was looking forward to the
shearing. There never was any at Caddagat. Uncle did not keep many
sheep, and always sold them long-woolled and rebought after shearing.

I had not much opportunity of persecuting Harold during the daytime. He
and all his subordinates were away all day, busy drafting, sorting, and
otherwise pottering with sheep. But I always, and Miss Augusta
sometimes, went to meet them coming home in the evening. It was great
fun. The dogs yelped and jumped about. The men were dirty with much
dust, and smelt powerfully of sheep, and had worked hard all day in the
blazing sun, but they were never too tired for fun, or at night to
dance, after they had bathed and dressed. We all had splendid horses.
They reared and pranced; we galloped and jumped every log which came in
our path. Jokes, repartee, and nonsense rattled off our tongues. We did
not worry about thousands of our fellows—starving and reeking with
disease in city slums. We were selfish. We were heedless. We were
happy. We were young.

Harold Beecham was a splendid host. Anyone possessed of the least
talent for enjoyment had a pleasant time as his guest. He was
hospitable in a quiet unostentatious manner. His overseer, jackeroos,
and other employees were all allowed the freedom of home, and could
invite whom they pleased to Five-Bob Downs. It is all very well to talk
of good hosts. Bah, I could be a good hostess myself if I had Harold
Beecham’s superior implements of the art! With an immense station,
plenty of house-room, tennis courts, musical instruments; a river
wherein to fish, swim, and boat; any number of horses, vehicles,
orchards, gardens, guns, and ammunition no object, it is easy to be a
good host.

I had been just a week at Five-Bob when uncle Julius came to take me
home, so I missed the shearing. Caddagat had been a dull hole without
me, he averred, and I must return with him that very day. Mr and Miss
Beecham remonstrated. Could I not be spared at least a fortnight
longer? It would be lonely without me. Thereupon uncle Jay-Jay
volunteered to procure Miss Benson from Wyambeet as a substitute.
Harold declined the offer with thanks.

“The schemes of youngsters are very transparent,” said uncle Jay-Jay
and Miss Augusta, smiling significantly at us. I feigned to be dense,
but Harold smiled as though the insinuation was not only known, but
also agreeable to him.

Uncle was inexorable, so home I had to go. It was sweet to me to hear
from the lips of my grandmother and aunt that my absence had been felt.

As a confidante aunt Helen was the pink of perfection—tactful and
sympathetic. My feather-brained chatter must often have bored her, but
she apparently was ever interested in it.

I told her long yarns of how I had spent my time at the Beechams; of
the deafening duets Harold and I had played on the piano; and how he
would persist in dancing with me, and he being so tall and broad, and I
so small, it was like being stretched on a hay-rack, and very
fatiguing. I gave a graphic account of the arguments—tough ones they
were too—that Miss Augusta had with the overseer on religion, and many
other subjects; of one jackeroo who gabbed never-endingly about his
great relations at home; another who incessantly clattered about spurs,
whips, horses, and sport; and the third one—Joe Archer—who talked
literature and trash with me.

“What was Harry doing all this time?” asked auntie. “What did he say?”

Harold had been present all the while, yet I could not call to mind one
thing he had said. I cannot remember him ever holding forth on a
subject or cause, as most people do at one time or another.




CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
Idylls of Youth


In pursuance of his duty a government mail-contractor passed Caddagat
every Monday, dropping the Bossier mail as he went. On Thursday we also
got the post, but had to depend partly on our own exertions.

A selector at Dogtrap, on the Wyambeet run, at a point of the compass
ten miles down the road from Caddagat, kept a hooded van. Every
Thursday he ran this to and from Gool-Gool for the purpose of taking to
market vegetables and other farm produces. He also took parcels and
passengers, both ways, if called upon to do so. Caddagat and Five-Bob
gave him a great deal of carrying, and he brought the mail for these
and two or three other places. It was one of my duties, or rather
privileges, to ride thither on Thursday afternoon for the post, a
leather bag slung round my shoulders for the purpose. I always had a
splendid mount, and the weather being beautifully hot, it was a jaunt
which I never failed to enjoy. Frank Hawden went with me once or
twice—not because grannie or I thought his escort necessary. The idea
was his own; but I gave him such a time that he was forced to
relinquish accompanying me as a bad job.

Harold Beecham kept a snivelling little Queensland black boy as a sort
of black-your-boots, odd-jobs slavey or factotum, and he came to
Dogtrap for the mail, but after I started to ride for it Harold came
regularly for his mail himself. Our homeward way lay together for two
miles, but he always came with me till nearly in sight of home. Some
days we raced till our horses were white with lather; and once or twice
mine was in such a state that we dismounted, and Harold unsaddled him
and wiped the sweat off with his towel saddle-cloth, to remove the
evidence of hard riding, so that I would not get into a scrape with
uncle Jay-Jay. Other times we dawdled, so that when we parted the last
rays of sunset would be laughing at us between the white trunks of the
tall gum-trees, the kookaburras would be making the echoes ring with
their mocking good-night, and scores of wild duck would be flying
quickly roostward. As I passed through the angle formed by the creek
and the river, about half a mile from home, there came to my ears the
cheery clink-clink of hobble-chains, the jangle of horse-bells, and the
gleam of a dozen camp-fires. The shearing was done out in Riverina now,
and the men were all going home. Day after day dozens of them passed
along the long white road, bound for Monaro and the cool country beyond
the blue peaks to the southeast, where the shearing was about to begin.
When I had come to Caddagat the last of them had gone “down” with
horses poor; now they were travelling “up” with their horses—some of
them thoroughbreds—rolling fat, and a cheque for their weeks of
back-bending labour in their pockets. But whether coming or going they
always made to Caddagat to camp. That camping-ground was renowned as
the best from Monaro to Riverina. It was a well-watered and sheltered
nook, and the ground was so rich that there was always a mouthful of
grass to be had there. It was a rare thing to see it without a fire;
and the empty jam-tins, bottles, bits of bag, paper, tent-pegs, and
fish-tins to be found there would have loaded a dozen waggons.

Thursday evening was always spent in going to Dogtrap, and all the
other days had their pleasant tasks and were full of wholesome
enjoyment. The blue senna flowers along the river gave place to the
white bloom of the tea-tree. Grannie, uncle, and aunt Helen filled the
house with girl visitors for my pleasure. In the late afternoon, as the
weather got hot, we went for bogeys in a part of the river two miles
distant. Some of the girls from neighbouring runs brought their
saddles, others from town had to be provided therewith, which produced
a dearth in sidesaddles, and it was necessary for me to take a man’s.
With a rollicking gallop and a bogey ahead, that did not trouble me.
Aunt Helen always accompanied us on our bathing expeditions to keep us
in check. She was the only one who bothered with a bathing-dress. The
rest of us reefed off our clothing, in our hurry sending buttons in all
directions, and plunged into the pleasant water. Then—such
water-fights, frolic, laughter, shouting and roaring fun as a dozen
strong healthy girls can make when enjoying themselves. Aunt Helen
generally called time before we were half inclined to leave. We would
linger too long, then there would be a great scramble for clothes, next
for horses, and with wet hair streaming on our towels, we would go home
full belt, twelve sets of galloping hoofs making a royal clatter on the
hard dusty road. Grannie made a rule that when we arrived late we had
to unsaddle our horses ourselves, and not disturb the working men from
their meal for our pleasure. We mostly were late, and so there would be
a tight race to see who would arrive at table first. A dozen heated
horses were turned out unceremoniously, a dozen saddles and bridles
dumped down anywhere anyhow, and their occupants, with wet dishevelled
hair and clothing in glorious disarray, would appear at table averring
that they were starving.

The Caddagat folk were enthusiastic anglers. Fishing was a favourite
and often enjoyed amusement of the household. In the afternoon a tinful
of worms would be dug out of one of the water-races, tackle collected,
horses saddled, and grannie, uncle, aunt, Frank Hawden, myself, and any
one else who had happened to drop in, would repair to the fish-holes
three miles distant. I hate fishing. Ugh! The hideous barbarity of
shoving a hook through a living worm, and the cruelty of taking the
fish off the hook! Uncle allowed no idlers at the river—all had to
manipulate a rod and line. Indulging in pleasant air-castles, I
generally forgot my cork till the rod would be jerked in my hand, when
I would pull—too late! the fish would be gone. Uncle would lecture me
for being a jackdaw, so next time I would glare at the cork
unwinkingly, and pull at the first signs of it bobbing—too soon! the
fish would escape again, and I would again be in disgrace. After a
little experience I found it was a good plan to be civil to Frank
Hawden when the prospect of fishing hung around, and then he would
attend to my line as well as his own, while I read a book which I
smuggled with me. The fish-hole was such a shrub-hidden nook that,
though the main road passed within two hundred yards, neither we nor
our horses could be seen by the travellers thereon. I lay on the soft
moss and leaves and drank deeply of the beauties of nature. The soft
rush of the river, the scent of the shrubs, the golden sunset,
occasionally the musical clatter of hoofs on the road, the gentle
noises of the fishers fishing, the plop, plop of a platypus disporting
itself mid stream, came to me as sweetest elixir in my ideal,
dream-of-a-poet nook among the pink-based, grey-topped, moss-carpeted
rocks.

I was a creature of joy in those days. Life is made up of little
things. It was a small thing to have a little pocket-money to spend on
anything that took my fancy—a very small thing, and yet how much
pleasure it gave me. Though eating is not one of the great aims of my
life, yet it was nice to have enough of any delicacy one fancied. Not
that we ever went hungry at home, but when one has nothing to eat in
the hot weather but bread and beef it gives them tendency to dream of
fruit and cool dainties. When one thinks of the countless army of one’s
fellows who are daily selling their very souls for the barest
necessaries of life, I suppose we—irresponsible beings—should be
thankful to God for allowing us, by scratching and scraping all our
lives, to keep a crust in our mouth and a rag on our back. I am not
thankful, I have been guilty of what Pat would term a “digresshion”—I
started about going for the mail at Dogtrap. Harold Beecham never once
missed taking me home on Thursdays, even when his shearing was in full
swing and he must have been very busy. He never once uttered a word of
love to me—not so much as one of the soft nothings in which young
people of opposite sexes often deal without any particular
significance. Whether he went to all the bother and waste of time
accruing from escorting me home out of gentlemanliness alone, was a
mystery to me. I desired to find out, and resolved to drive instead of
ride to Dogtrap one day to see what he would say.

Grannie assented to the project. Of course I could drive for once if I
didn’t feel able to ride, but the horses had been spelling for a long
time and were very frisky. I must take Frank with me or I might get my
neck broken.

I flatly opposed the idea of Frank Hawden going with me. He would make
a mull of the whole thing. It was no use arguing with grannie and
impressing upon her the fact that I was not the least nervous
concerning the horses. I could take Frank with me in the buggy, ride,
or stay at home. I preferred driving. Accordingly the fat horses were
harnessed to the buggy, and with many injunctions to be careful and not
forget the parcels, we set out. Frank Hawden’s presence spoilt it all,
but I determined to soon make short work of him.

There was one gate to go through, about four miles from the house.
Frank Hawden got out to open it. I drove through, and while he was
pushing it to, laid the whip on the horses and went off full tilt. He
ran after me shouting all manner of things that I could not hear on
account of the rattle of the buggy. One horse began kicking up, so, to
give him no time for further pranks, I drove at a good round gallop,
which quickly left the lovable jackeroo a speck in the distance. The
dust rose in thick clouds, the stones rattled from the whirling wheels,
the chirr! chirr! of a myriad cicadas filled the air, and the white
road glistened in the dazzling sunlight. I was enjoying myself tip-top,
and chuckled to think of the way I had euchred Frank Hawden. It was
such a good joke that I considered it worth two of the blowings-up I
was sure of getting from grannie for my conduct.

It was not long before I fetched up at Dogtrap homestead, where,
tethered to the “six-foot” paling fence which surrounded the
flower-garden, was Harold Beecham’s favourite, great, black,
saddle-horse Warrigal. The vicious brute turned his beautiful head,
displaying a white star on the forehead, and snorted as I approached.
His master appeared on the veranda raising his soft panama hat, and
remarking, “Well I never! You’re not by yourself, are you?”

“I am. Would you please tell Mrs Butler to bring out grannie’s parcels
and post at once. I’m afraid to dawdle, it’s getting late.”

He disappeared to execute my request and reappeared in less than a
minute.

“Mr Beecham, please would you examine Barney’s harness. Something must
be hurting him. He has been kicking up all the way.”

Examining the harness and noticing the sweat that was dripping from the
animals, panting from their run, he said:

“It looks as though you’ve been making the pace a cracker. There is
nothing that is irritating Barney in the least. If he’s putting on any
airs it is because he is frisky and not safe for you to drive. How did
Julius happen to let you away by yourself?”

“I’m not frightened,” I replied.

“I see you’re not. You’d be game to tackle a pair of wild elephants, I
know, but you must remember you’re not much bigger than a sparrow
sitting up there, and I won’t let you go back by yourself.”

“You cannot stop me.”

“I can.”

“You can’t.”

“I can.”

“You can’t.”

“I can.”

“How?”

“I’m going with you,” he said.

“You’re not.”

“I am.”

“You’re not.”

I am”.

“You ar-r-re not.”

“I am”.

“You are, ar-r-re not.”

“We’ll see whether I will or not in a minute or two,” he said with
amusement.

“But, Mr Betcham, I object to your company. I am quite capable of
taking care of myself; besides, if you come home with me I will not be
allowed out alone again—it will be altogether unpleasant for me.”

Mrs Butler now appeared with the mail and some parcels, and Harold
stowed them in the buggy.

“You’d better come in an’ ’ave a drop of tay-warter, miss, the kittle’s
bilin’; and I have the table laid out for both of yez.”

“No, thank you, Mrs Butler. I can’t possibly stay today, it’s getting
late. I must hurry off. Good-bye! Good afternoon, Mr Beecham.”

I turned my buggy and pair smartly round and was swooping off. Without
a word Harold was at their heads and seized the reins. He seized his
horse’s bridle, where it was over the paling, and in a moment had him
tied on the off-side of Barney, then stepping quietly into the buggy he
put me away from the driver’s seat as though I were a baby, quietly
took the reins and whip, raised his hat to Mrs Butler, who was smiling
knowingly, and drove off.

I was highly delighted with his action, as I would have despised him as
a booby had he given in to me, but I did not let my satisfaction
appear. I sat as far away from him as possible, and pretended to be in
a great huff. For a while he was too fully occupied in making Barney
“sit up” to notice me, but after a few minutes he looked round, smiling
a most annoying and pleasant smile.

“I’d advise you to straighten out your chin. It is too round and soft
to look well screwed up that way,” he said provokingly.

I tried to extinguish him with a look, but it had not the desired
effect.

“Now you had better be civil, for I have got the big end of the whip,”
he said.

“I reserve to myself the right of behaving as I think fit in my own
uncle’s buggy. You are an intruder; it is yourself that should be
civil.”

I erected my parasol and held it so as to tease Harold. I put it down
so that he could not see the horses. He quietly seized my wrist and
held it out of his way for a time, and then loosing me said, “Now,
behave.”

I flouted it now, so that his ears and eyes were endangered, and he was
forced to hold his hat on.

“I’ll give you three minutes to behave, or I’ll put you out,” he said
with mock severity.

“Shure it’s me wot’s behavin’ beautiful,” I replied, continuing my
nonsense.

He pulled rein, seized me in one arm, and lifted me lightly to the
ground.

“Now, you can walk till you promise to conduct yourself like a
Christian!” he said, driving at a walk.

“If you wait till I promise anything, you’ll wait till the end of the
century. I’m quite capable of walking home.”

“You’ll soon get tired of walking in this heat, and your feet will be
blistered in a mile with those bits of paper.”

The bits of paper to which he alluded were a pair of thin-soled white
canvas slippers—not at all fitted for walking the eight miles on the
hard hot road ahead of me. I walked resolutely on, without deigning a
glance at Harold, who had slowed down to a crawling walk.

“Aren’t you ready to get up now?” he inquired presently.

I did not reply. At the end of a quarter of a mile he jumped out of the
buggy, seized upon me, lifted me in, and laughed, saying, “You’re a
very slashing little concern, but you are not big enough to do much
damage.”

We were about half-way home when Barney gave a tremendous lurch,
breaking a trace and some other straps. Mr Beecham was at the head of
the plunging horse in a twinkling. The harness seemed to be scattered
everywhere.

“I expect I had better walk on now,” I remarked.

“Walk, be grannied! With two fat lazy horses to draw you?” returned Mr
Beecham.

Men are clumsy, stupid creatures regarding little things, but in their
right place they are wonderful animals. If a buggy was smashed to
smithereens, from one of their many mysterious pockets they would
produce a knife and some string, and put the wreck into working order
in no time.

Harold was as clever in this way as any other man with as much bushman
ability as he had, so it was not long ere we were bowling along as
merrily as ever.

Just before we came in sight of Caddagat he came to a standstill,
jumped to the ground, untied Warrigal, and put the reins in my hand,
saying:

“I think you can get home safely from here. Don’t be in such a huff—I
was afraid something might happen you if alone. You needn’t mention
that I came with you unless you like. Good-bye.”

“Good-bye, Mr Beecham. Thank you for being so officious,” I said by way
of a parting shot.

“Old Nick will run away with you for being so ungrateful,” he returned.

“Old Nick will have me anyhow,” I thought to myself as I drove home
amid the shadows. The hum of the cicadas was still, and dozens of
rabbits, tempted out by the cool of the twilight, scuttled across my
path and hid in the ferns.

I wished the harness had not broken, as I feared it would put a
clincher on my being allowed out driving alone in future.

Joe Slocombe, the man who acted as groom and rouseabout, was waiting
for me at the entrance gate.

“I’m glad you come at last, Miss Sybyller. The missus has been in a
dreadful stoo for fear something had happened yuz. She’s been runnin’
in an’ out like a gurrl on the look-out fer her lover, and was torkin’
of sendin’ me after yuz, but she went to her tea soon as she see the
buggy come in sight. I’ll put all the parcels on the back veranda, and
yuz can go in at woncest or yuz’ll be late fer yer tea.”

“Joe, the harness broke and had to be tied up. That is what kept me so
late,” I explained.

“The harness broke!” he exclaimed. “How the doose is that! Broke here
in the trace, and that strap! Well, I’ll be hanged! I thought them
straps couldn’t break only onder a tremenjous strain. The boss is so
dashed partickler too. I believe he’ll sool me off the place; and I
looked at that harness only yesterday. I can’t make out how it come to
break so simple. The boss will rise the devil of a shine, and say you
might have been killed.”

This put a different complexion on things. I knew Joe Slocombe could
mend the harness with little trouble, as it was because he was what
uncle Jay-Jay termed a “handy divil” at saddlery that he was retained
at Caddagat. I said carelessly:

“If you mend the harness at once, Joe, uncle Julius need not be
bothered about it. As it happened, there is no harm done, and I won’t
mention the matter.”

“Thank you, miss,” he said eagerly. “I’ll mend it at once.”

Now that I had that piece of business so luckily disposed of, I did not
feel the least nervous about meeting grannie. I took the mail in my
arms and entered the dining-room, chirping pleasantly:

“Grannie, I’m such a good mail-boy. I have heaps of letters, and did
not forget one of your commissions.”

“I don’t want to hear that now,” she said, drawing her dear old mouth
into a straight line, which told me I was not going to palm things off
as easily as I thought. “I want a reason for your conduct this
afternoon.”

“Explain what, grannie?” I inquired.

“None of that pretence! Not only have you been most outrageously
insulting to Mr Hawden when I sent him with you, but you also
deliberately and wilfully disobeyed me.”

Uncle Julius listened attentively, and Hawden looked at me with such a
leer of triumph that my fingers tingled to smack his cars. Turning to
my grandmother, I said distinctly and cuttingly:

“Grannie, I did not intentionally disobey you. Disobedience never
entered my head. I hate that thing. His presence was detestable to me.
When he got out at the gate I could not resist the impulse to drive off
and leave him there. He looked such a complete jackdaw that you would
have laughed yourself to see him.”

“Dear, oh dear! You wicked hussy, what will become of you!” And grannie
shook her head, trying to look stern, and hiding a smile in her
serviette.

“Your manners are not improving, Sybylla. I fear you must be
incorrigible,” said aunt Helen.

When uncle Jay-Jay heard the whole particulars of the affair, he lay
back in his chair and laughed fit to kill himself.

“You ought to be ashamed to always encourage her in her tomboyish ways,
Julius. It grieves me to see she makes no effort to acquire a ladylike
demeanour,” said grannie.

Mr Hawden had come off second-best, so he arose from his half-finished
meal and stamped out, banging the door after him, and muttering
something about “a disgustingly spoilt and petted tomboy”, “a hideous
barbarian”, and so forth.

Uncle Jay-Jay related that story to everyone, dwelling with great
delight upon the fact that Frank Hawden was forced to walk four miles
in the heat and dust.




CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
As Short as I Wish had been the Majority of Sermons to which I have
been Forced to give Ear


When alone I confessed to aunt Helen that Harold had accompanied me to
within a short distance of home. She did not smile as usual, but looked
very grave, and, drawing me in front of her, said:

“Sybylla, do you know what you are doing? Do you love Harry Beecham? Do
you mean to marry him?”

“Aunt Helen, what a question to ask! I never dreamt of such a thing. He
has never spoken a word of love to me. Marriage! I am sure he does not
for an instant think of me in that light. I’m not seventeen.”

“Yes, you are young, but some people’s age cannot be reckoned by years.
I am glad to see you have developed a certain amount of half-real and
half-assumed youthfulness lately, but when the novelty of your present
life wears away, your old mature nature will be there, so it is of no
use feigning childishness. Harold Beecham is not given to speech—action
with him is the same thing. Can you look at me straight, Sybylla, and
say that Harold has not extended you something more than common
politeness?”

Had aunt Helen put that question to me a day before, I would have
blushed and felt guilty. But today not so. The words of the jackeroo
the night before had struck home. “A hideous barbarian”, he had called
me, and it seemed to me he had spoken the truth. My life had been so
pleasant lately that I had overlooked this fact, but now it returned to
sting with redoubled bitterness. I had no lovable qualities to win for
me the love of my fellows, which I so much desired.

I returned aunt Helen a gaze as steady as her own, and said bitterly:

“Aunt Helen, I can truly say he has never, and will never extend to me
more than common politeness. Neither will any other man. Surely you
know enough of masculine human nature to see there is no danger of a
man losing his heart to a plain woman like me. Love in fancy and song
is a pretty myth, embracing unity of souls, congeniality of tastes, and
such like commodities. In workaday reality it is the lowest of
passions, which is set alight by the most artistic nose and mouth, and
it matters not if its object is vile, low, or brainless to idiocy, so
long as it has these attributes.”

“Sybylla, Sybylla,” said auntie sadly, as if to herself. “In the first
flush of girlhood, and so bitter. Why is this?”

“Because I have been cursed with the power of seeing, thinking, and,
worse than all, feeling, and branded with the stinging affliction of
ugliness,” I replied.

“Now, Sybylla, you are going to think of yourself again. Something has
put you out. Be sensible for once in a way. What you have said of men’s
love may be true in a sense, but it is not always so, and Harry is not
that kind of man. I have known him all his life, and understand him,
and feel sure he loves you truly. Tell me plainly, do you intend to
accept him?”

“Intend to accept him!” I echoed. “I haven’t once thought of such a
possibility. I never mean to marry anyone.”

“Don’t you care for Harold? Just a little? Think.”

“How could I care for him?”

“For many, many reasons. He is young, and very kind and gentle. He is
one of the biggest and finest-looking men you could find. He is a man
whom no one could despise, for he has nothing despicable about him.
But, best of all, he is true, and that, I think, is the bedrock of all
virtues.”

“But he is so conceited,” I remarked.

“That does not make him any the less lovable. I know another young
person very conceited, and it does not prevent me from loving her
dearly,” here aunt Helen smiled affectionately at me. “What you
complain of in Harold will wear off presently—life has been very easy
for him so far, you see.”

“But, auntie, I’m sure he thinks he could have any girl for the
asking.”

“Well, he has a great number to choose from, for they all like him.”

“Yes, just for his money,” I said scornfully. “But I’ll surprise him if
he thinks he can get me for the asking.”

“Sybylla, never flirt. To play with a man’s heart, I think, is one of
the most horribly unwomanly actions our sex can be guilty of.”

“I would scorn to flirt with any man,” I returned with vigour. “Play
with a man’s heart! You’d really think they had such a thing, aunt
Helen, to hear you talk. Hurt their vanity for a few days is the most a
woman could do with any of them. I am sick of this preach, preach about
playing with men’s hearts. It is an old fable which should have been
abolished long ago. It does not matter how a woman is played with.”

“Sybylla, you talk at random. The shortcomings of men are no excuse for
you to be unwomanly,” said aunt Helen.




CHAPTER NINETEEN
The 9th of November 1896


The Prince of Wales’s birthday up the country was celebrated as usual
thereaway by the annual horse-races on the Wyambeet course, about
fourteen miles from Caddagat.

The holding of these races was an elderly institution, and was followed
at night by a servants’ ball given by one of the squatters. Last year
it had been Beecham’s ball, the year before Bossier’s, and this year it
was to take place in the woolshed of James Grant of Yabtree. Our two
girls, the gardener, and Joe Slocombe the groom, were to be present, as
also were all the other employees about. Nearly every one in the
district—masters and men—attended the races. We were going, Frank
Hawden volunteering to stay and mind the house.

We started at nine o’clock. Grannie and uncle Boss sat in the front
seat of the buggy, and aunt Helen and I occupied the back. Uncle always
drove at a good round gallop. His idea was to have good horses, not
donkeys, and not to spare them, as there were plenty more to be had any
day. On this morning he went off at his usual pace. Grannie urged as
remonstrance that the dust was fearful when going at that rate. I
clapped my hands and exclaimed, “Go it, Mr Bossier! Well done, uncle
Jay-Jay! Hurrah for Clancy!”

Uncle first said he was glad to see I had the spirit of an Australian,
and then threatened to put my nose above my chin if I failed to behave
properly. Grannie remarked that I might have the spirit of an
Australian, but I had by no means the manners of a lady; while aunt
Helen ventured a wish that I might expend all my superfluous spirits on
the way, so that I would be enabled to deport myself with a little
decorum when arrived at the racecourse.

We went at a great pace; lizards and goannas scampered out of the way
in dozens, and, clambering trees, eyed us unblinkingly as we passed.
Did we see a person or vehicle a tiny speck ahead of us—in a short time
they were as far away in the background.

“Please, uncle, let me drive,” I requested.

“Couldn’t now. Your grannie can’t sit in the back-seat—neither could
I—and look like a tame cockatoo while you sat in front. You ask Harry
to let you drive him. I bet he’ll consent; he’s sure to be in a sulky
with a spare seat on spec. We’re sure to overtake him in a few
minutes.”

There was a vehicle in the distance which proved to be from Five-Bob
Downs, but as we overhauled it, it was the drag, and not a sulky.
Harold occupied the driver’s seat, and the other occupants were all
ladies. I noticed the one beside him was wearing a very big hat, all
ruffles, flowers, and plumes.

“Shall I pull up and get you a seat?” inquired uncle Jay-Jay.

“No, no, no.”

The boss of Five-Bob drew to his side of the road, and when we had
passed uncle began to tease:

“Got faint-hearted, did you? The flower-garden on that woman’s hat
corked your chances altogether. Never mind, don’t you funk; I’ll see
that you have a fair show. I’ll get you a regular cart-wheel next time
I go to town, and we’ll trim it up with some of old Barney’s tail. If
that won’t fetch him, I’m sure nothing will.”

Before we got to the racecourse Barney went lame through getting a
stone in his hoof; this caused a delay which enabled the Five-Bob trap
to catch us, and we pulled rein a little distance apart at the same
time, to alight.

Mr Beecham’s groom went to his horses’ heads while Harold himself
assisted his carriageful of ladies to set foot on the ground. Aunt
Helen and grannie went to talk to them, but I stayed with uncle Jay-Jay
while he took the horses out. Somehow I was feeling very disappointed.
I had expected Harold Beecham to be alone. He had attended on me so
absolutely everywhere I had met him lately, that I had unconsciously
grown to look upon him as mine exclusively; and now, seeing he would
belong to his own party of ladies for the day, things promised to be
somewhat flat without him.

“I told that devil of a Joe to be sure and turn up as soon as I
arrived. I wanted him to water the horses, but I can’t see him
anywhere—the infernal, crawling, doosed idiot!” ejaculated uncle
Julius.

“Never mind, uncle, let him have his holiday. I suppose he’d like to
have time to spoon with his girl. I can easily water the horses.”

“That would suit Joe, I have no doubt; but I don’t pay him to let you
water the horses. I’ll water ’em myself.”

He led one animal, I took the other, and we went in the direction of
water a few hundred yards away.

“You run along to your grannie and the rest of them, and I’ll go by
myself,” said uncle, but I kept on with the horse.

“You mustn’t let a five-guinea hat destroy your hopes altogether,” he
continued, with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. “If you stick to
your guns you have a better show than anyone to bag the boss of
Five-Bob.”

“I am at a loss to interpret your innuendo, Mr Bossier,” I said
stiffly.

“Now, little woman, you think you are very smart, but you can’t deceive
me. I’ve seen the game you and Harry have been up to this last month.
If it had been any other man, I would have restricted your capers long
ago.”

“Uncle—” I began.

“Now, Sybylla, none of your crammers. There is no harm in being a bit
gone on Harry. It’s only natural, and just what I’d expect. I’ve known
him since he was born, and he’s a good all-round fellow. His head is
screwed on the right way, his heart is in the right place, and his
principles are tip-top. He could give you fal-de-rals and rubbish to no
end, and wouldn’t be stingy either. You’ll never get a better man.
Don’t you be put out of the running so cheaply: hold your own and win,
that’s my advice to you. There is nothing against him, only temper—old
Nick himself isn’t a patch on him for temper.”

“Temper!” I exclaimed. “He is always so quiet and pleasant.”

“Yes, he controls it well. He’s a fellow with a will like iron, and
that is what you want, as I find you have none of your own. But be
careful of Harry Beecham in a temper. He is like a raging lion, and
when his temper dies away is a sulking brute, which is the vilest of
all tempers. But he is not vindictive, and is easy managed, if you
don’t mind giving in and coaxing a little.”

“Now, uncle, you have had your say, I will have mine. You seem to think
I have more than a friendly regard for Mr Beecham, but I have not. I
would not marry him even if I could. I am so sick of every one thinking
I would marry any man for his possessions. I would not stoop to marry a
king if I did not love him. As for trying to win a man, I would scorn
any action that way; I never intend to marry. Instead of wasting so
much money on me in presents and other ways, I wish you would get me
something to do, a profession that will last me all my life, so that I
may be independent.”

“No mistake, you’re a rum youngster. You can be my companion till
further orders. That’s a profession that will last you a goodish
while.”

With this I had to be contented, as I saw he considered what I had said
as a joke.

I left uncle and went in quest of grannie, who, by this, was beyond the
other side of the course, fully a quarter of a mile away. Going in her
direction I met Joe Archer, one of the Five-Bob jackeroos, and a great
chum of mine. He had a taste for literature, and we got on together
like one o’clock. We sat on a log under a stringybark-tree and
discussed the books we had read since last we met, and enjoyed
ourselves so much that we quite forgot about the races or the flight of
time until recalled from book-land by Harold Beecham’s voice.

“Excuse me, Miss Melvyn, but your grannie has commissioned me to find
you as we want to have lunch, and it appears you are the only one who
knows the run of some of the tucker bags.”

“How do you do, Mr Beecham? Where are they going to have lunch?”

“Over in that clump of box-trees,” he replied, pointing in the
direction of a little rise at a good distance.

“How are you enjoying yourself?” he asked, looking straight at me.

“Treminjous intoirely, sor,” I replied.

“I suppose you know the winner of every race,” he remarked, quizzically
watching Joe Archer, who was blushing and as uneasy as a schoolgirl
when nabbed in the enjoyment of an illicit love-letter.

“Really, Mr Beecham, Mr Archer and I have been so interested in
ourselves that we quite forgot there was such a thing as a race at
all,” I returned.

“You’d better see where old Boxer is. He might kick some of the other
horses if you don’t keep a sharp look-out,” he said, turning to his
jackeroo.

“Ladies before gentlemen,” I interposed. “I want Mr Archer to take me
to grannie, then he can go and look after old Boxer.”

“I’ll escort you,” said Beecham.

“Thank you, but I have requested Mr Archer to do so.”

“In that case, I beg your pardon, and will attend to Boxer while Joe
does as you request.”

Raising his hat he walked swiftly away with a curious expression on his
usually pleasant face.

“By Jove, I’m in for it!” ejaculated my escort. “The boss doesn’t get
that expression on his face for nothing. You take my tip for it, he
felt inclined to seize me by the scruff of the neck and kick me from
here to Yabtree.”

“Go on!”

“It’s a fact. He did not believe in me not going to do his bidding
immediately. He has a roaring derry on disobedience. Everyone has to
obey him like winkie or they can take their beds up and trot off quick
and lively.”

“Mr Beecham has sufficient sense to see I was the cause of your
disobedience,” I replied.

“That’s where it is. He would not have cared had it been some other
lady, but he gets mad if any one dares to monopolize you. I don’t know
how you are going to manage him. He is a pretty hot member sometimes.”

“Mr Archer, you presume! But throwing such empty banter aside, is Mr
Beecham really bad-tempered?”

“Bad-tempered is a tame name for it. You should have seen the dust he
raised the other day with old Benson. He just did perform.”

I was always hearing of Harold Beecham’s temper, and wished I could see
a little of it. He was always so imperturbably calm, and unfailingly
good-tempered under the most trying circumstances, that I feared he had
no emotions in him, and longed to stir him up.

Grannie greeted me with, “Sybylla, you are such a tiresome girl. I
don’t know how you have packed these hampers, and we want to have
lunch. Where on earth have you been?”

Miss Augusta Beecham saluted me warmly with a kiss, and presented me to
her sister Sarah, who also embraced me. I went through an introduction
to several ladies and gentlemen, greeted my acquaintances, and then set
to work in dead earnest to get our provisions laid out—the Five-Bob
Downs party had theirs in readiness. Needless to say, we were combining
forces. I had my work completed when Mr Beecham appeared upon the scene
with two young ladies. One was a bright-faced little brunette, and the
other a tall light blonde, whom, on account of her much trimmed hat, I
recognized as the lady who had been sitting on the box-seat of the
Beecham drag that morning.

Joe Archer informed me in a whisper that she was Miss Blanche Derrick
from Melbourne, and was considered one of the greatest beauties of that
city.

This made me anxious to examine her carefully, but I did not get an
opportunity of doing so. In the hurry to attend on the party, I missed
the honour of an introduction, and when I was at leisure she was
sitting at some distance on a log, Harold Beecham shading her in a most
religious manner with a dainty parasol. In the afternoon she strolled
away with him, and after I had attended to the remains of the feast, I
took Joe Archer in tow. He informed me that Miss Derrick had arrived at
Five-Bob three days before, and was setting her cap determinedly at his
boss.

“Was she really very handsome?” I inquired.

“By Jove, yes!” he replied. “But one of your disdainful haughty
beauties, who wouldn’t deign to say good-day to a chap with less than
six or seven thousand a year.”

I don’t know why I took no interest in the races. I knew nearly all the
horses running. Some of them were uncle’s; though he never raced horses
himself, he kept some swift stock which he lent to his men for the
occasion.

Of more interest to me than the races was the pair strolling at a
distance. They were fit for an artist’s models. The tall, broad,
independent figure of the bushman with his easy gentlemanliness, his
jockey costume enhancing his size. The equally tall majestic form of
the city belle, whose self-confident fashionable style spoke of nothing
appertaining to girlhood, but of the full-blown rose—indeed, a splendid
pair physically!

Then I thought of my lack of beauty, my miserable five-feet-one-inch
stature, and I looked at the man beside me, small and round-shouldered,
and we were both dependent children of indigence. The contrast we
presented to the other pair struck me hard, and I laughed a short
bitter laugh.

I excused myself to my companion, and acceded to the request of several
children to go on a flower- and gum-hunting expedition. We were a long
time absent, and returning, the little ones scampered ahead and left me
alone. Harold Beecham came to meet me, looking as pleasant as ever.

“Am I keeping grannie and uncle waiting?” I inquired.

“No. They have gone over an hour,” he replied.

“Gone! How am I to get home? She must have been very angry to go and
leave me. What did she say?”

“On the contrary, she was in great fiddle. She said to tell you not to
kill yourself with fun, and as you are not going home, she left me to
say good night. I suppose she kisses you when performing that
ceremony,” he said mischievously.

“Where am I going tonight?”

“To Five-Bob Downs, the camp of yours truly,” he replied.

“I haven’t got a dinner dress, and am not prepared. I will go home.”

“We have plenty dinner dresses at Five-Bob without any more. It is Miss
Melvyn we want,” he said.

“Oh, bother you!” I retorted. “Men are such stupid creatures, and never
understand about dress or anything. They think you could go to a ball
in a wrapper.”

“At all events, they are cute enough to know when they want a young
lady at their place, no matter how she’s dressed,” he said
good-humouredly.

On reaching the racecourse I was surprised to see aunt Helen there.
From her I learnt that grannie and uncle Jay-Jay had really gone home,
but Mr Beecham had persuaded them to allow aunt Helen and me to spend
the night at Five-Bob Downs, our host promising to send or take us home
on the morrow. Now that I was to have aunt Helen with me I was
delighted at the prospect, otherwise I would have felt a little out of
it. With aunt Helen, however, I was content anywhere, and built a
castle in the air, wherein one day she and I were always to live
together—for ever! Till death!

Going home aunt Helen occupied a front seat with Harold and Miss
Derrick, and I was crammed in at the back beside Miss Augusta, who
patted my hand and said she was delighted to see me.

A great concourse of young men and women in vehicles and on horseback,
and in expectation of great fun, were wending their way to
Yabtree—nearly every trap containing a fiddle, concertina, flute, or
accordion in readiness for the fray.




CHAPTER TWENTY
Same Yarn—continued


Every station hand from Five-Bob, male and female, had gone to the ball
at Yabtree. Harold and his overseer had to attend to the horses, while
the jackeroos started a fire in the kitchen, opened windows and doors
which had been locked all day, and saw to the comfort of the gentlemen
guests.

Aunt Helen and I shared the one bedroom. As we had not fresh dresses to
put on we had to make the best of our present toilet.

I unplaited my hair (shook the dust out of it) and wore it flowing. We
washed and dusted ourselves, and wore as adornment—roses. Crimson and
cream roses paid the penalty of peeping in the window. Aunt Helen
plucked some of them, which she put in my hair and belt, and pinned
carefully at my throat, and then we were ready. Miss Beecham assured us
there was nothing to be done, as the maids had set the table and
prepared the viands for a cold meal before leaving in the morning, so
we proceeded to the drawing-room to await the arrival of the other
visitors. They soon made their appearance. First, two stout old
squatters with big laughs and bigger corporations, then Miss Augusta
Beecham, next Joe Archer the overseer, and the two other jackeroos.
After these appeared a couple of governesses, Mr, Mrs, and Miss Benson,
a clergyman, an auctioneer, a young friend of Harold’s from
Cootamundra, a horse-buyer, a wool-classer, Miss Sarah Beecham, and
then Miss Derrick brought herself and her dress in with great style and
airs. She was garbed in a sea-green silk, and had jewellery on her
neck, arms, and hair. Her self-confident mien was suggestive of the
conquest of many masculine hearts. She was a big handsome woman. Beside
her, I in my crushed white muslin dress was as overshadowed as a little
white handkerchief would be in comparison to a gorgeous shawl heavily
wrought in silks and velvet. She was given the best seat as though she
were a princess. She sat down with great indifference, twirled a
bracelet round her wrist, languidly opened her fan, and closed her eyes
as she wafted it slowly to and fro.

“By Jove, isn’t she a splendid creature?” enthusiastically whispered a
gentleman sitting beside me.

I looked at her critically. She was very big, and in a bony stiff way
was much developed in figure. She had a nice big nose, and a long
well-shaped face, a thin straight mouth, and empty light eyes. If my
attention had not been called to her I would not have noticed her one
way or the other, but being pointed to as a beauty, I weighed her
according to my idea of facial charm, and pronounced her one of the
most insipid-looking people I had set eyes upon.

She was the kind of woman with whom men become much infatuated. She
would never make a fool of herself by letting her emotions run away
with her, because she had no emotions, but lived in a sea of unruffled
self-consciousness and self-confidence. Any man would be proud to
introduce her as his wife to his friends whom he had brought home to
dinner. She would adorn the head of his table. She would never worry
him with silly ideas. She would never act with impropriety. She would
never become a companion to her husband. Bah, a man does not want his
wife to be a companion! There were myths and fables in the old day; so
there are now. The story that men like a companion as well as a wife is
an up-to-date one.

This train of thought was interrupted by our host, who appeared in the
doorway, clad from sole to neck in white. We steered for the
dining-room—twenty-two all told—thirteen men and nine representatives
of the other sex.

Aunt Helen got one seat of honour near the head of the table and Miss
Derrick another. I drifted to the foot among the unimportant younger
fry, where we had no end of fun and idle chatter. We had to wait on
ourselves, and as all formality was dispensed with, it was something
like a picnic.

The heat was excessive. Every window and door were open, and the balmy,
almost imperceptible, zephyrs which faintly rustled the curtains and
kissed our perspiration-beaded brows were rich with many scents from
the wide old flower-garden, which, despite the drought, brought forth a
wealth of blossom.

When done eating we had to wash the dishes. Such a scamper ensued back
and forwards to the kitchen, which rang with noise, and merriment.
Everyone was helping, hindering, laughing, joking, teasing, and
brimming over with fun and enjoyment. When we had completed this task,
dancing was proposed. Some of the elderly and more sensible people said
it was too hot, but all the young folks did not care a rap for the
temperature. Harold had no objections, Miss Derrick was agreeable, Miss
Benson announced herself ready and willing, and Joe Archer said he was
“leppin’” to begin, so we adjourned to the dancing-room and commenced
operations.

I played the piano for the first quadrille, and aunt Helen for the
second dance. It was most enjoyable. There was a table at one end of
the room on which was any amount of cherries, lollies, cake, dainties,
beers, syrups, and glasses, where all could regale themselves without
ceremony or bother every time the inclination seized them. Several
doors and windows of the long room opened into the garden, and,
provided one had no fear of snakes, it was delightful to walk amid the
flowers and cool oneself between dances.

A little exertion on such a night made us very hot. After the third
dance the two old squatters, the horse-buyer, the clergyman, and Mr
Benson disappeared. Judging from the hilarity of their demeanour and
the killing odour of their breaths when they returned an hour or so
later, during their absence they must have conscientiously sampled the
contents of every whisky decanter on the dining-room sideboard.

I could not dance, but had no lack of partners, as, ladies being in the
minority, the gentlemen had to occasionally put up with their own sex
in a dance.

“Let’s take a breeze now and have a song or two, but no more dancing
for a while,” said some of them; but Harold Beecham said, “One more
turn, and then we will have a long spell and a change of programme.”

He ordered Joe Archer to play a waltz, and the floor soon held several
whirling couples. Harold “requested the pleasure” of me—the first time
that night. I demurred. He would not take a refusal.

“Believe me, if I felt competent, Mr Beecham, I would not refuse. I
cannot dance. It will be no pleasure to you.”

“Allow me to be the best judge of what is a pleasure to me,” he said,
quietly placing me in position.

He swung me once round the room, and then through an open window into
the garden.

“I am sorry that I haven’t had more time to look after you today. Come
round into my room. I want to strike a bargain with you,” were his
words.

I followed him in the direction of a detached building in the garden.
This was Harold’s particular domain. It contained three rooms—one a
library and office, another an arsenal and deed-room, and the third,
into which he led me, was a sort of sitting-room, containing a piano,
facilities for washing, a table, easy-chairs, and other things. As we
entered I noticed the lamp, burning brightly on the table, gleamed on
the face of a clock on the wall, which pointed to half past ten.

We stood beside the table, some distance apart, and, facing me, he
said:

“It is no use of me making a long yarn about nothing. I’m sure you know
what I want to say better than I do myself. You always are wonderfully
smart at seeing through a fellow. Tell me, will it be yes or no?”

This was an experience in love. He did not turn red or white, or yellow
or green, nor did he tremble or stammer, or cry or laugh, or become
fierce or passionate, or tender or anything but just himself, as I had
always known him. He displayed no more emotion than had he been
inviting me to a picnic. This was not as I had pictured a man would
tell his love, or as I had read of it, heard of it, or wished it should
be. A curious feeling—disappointment, perhaps—stole over me. His
matter-of-fact coolness flabbergasted me.

“Is this not rather sudden? You have given me no intimation of your
intentions,” I stammered.

“I didn’t think it wise to dawdle any longer,” he replied. “Surely you
have known what I’ve been driving at ever since I first clapped eyes on
you. There’s plenty of time. I don’t want to hurry you, only I want you
to be engaged to me for safety.”

He spoke as usual in his slow twangy drawl, which would have proclaimed
his Colonial nationality anywhere. No word of love was uttered to me
and none requested from me.

I put it down to his conceit. I thought that he fancied he could win
any woman, and me without the least palaver or trouble. I felt annoyed.
I said aloud, “I will become engaged to you;” to myself I added, “Just
for a little while, the more to surprise and take the conceit out of
you when the time comes.”

Now that I understand his character I know that it was not conceit, but
just his quiet unpretending way. He had meant all his actions towards
me, and had taken mine in return.

“Thank you, Sybylla, that is all I want. We will talk about the matter
more some other time. I will go up to Caddagat next Sunday. You have
surprised me nearly out of my wits,” here he laughed. “I never dreamt
you would say yes so easily, just like any other girl. I thought I
would have a lot of trouble with you.”

He approached me and was stooping to kiss me. I cannot account for my
action or condemn it sufficiently. It was hysterical—the outcome of an
overstrung, highly excitable, and nervous temperament. Perhaps my
vanity was wounded, and my tendency to strike when touched was up in
arms. The calm air of ownership with which Harold drew near annoyed me,
or, as Sunday-school teachers would explain it, Satan got hold of me.
He certainly placed a long strong riding-whip on the table beneath my
hand! As Harold stooped with the intention of pressing his lips to
mine, I quickly raised the whip and brought it with all my strength
right across his face. The instant the whip had descended I would have
smashed my arm on the door-post to recall that blow. But that was
impossible. It had left a great weal on the healthy sun-tanned skin.
His moustache had saved his lips, but it had caught his nose, the left
cheek, had blinded the left eye, and had left a cut on the temple from
which drops of blood were rolling down his cheek and staining his white
coat. A momentary gleam of anger shot into his eyes and he gave a gasp,
whether of surprise, pain, or annoyance, I know not. He made a gesture
towards me. I half expected and fervently wished he would strike. The
enormity of what I had done paralysed me. The whip fell from my fingers
and I dropped on to a low lounge behind me, and placing my elbows on my
knees crouchingly buried my face in my hands; my hair tumbled softly
over my shoulders and reached the floor, as though to sympathetically
curtain my humiliation. Oh, that Harold would thrash me severely! It
would have infinitely relieved me. I had done a mean unwomanly thing in
thus striking a man, who by his great strength and sex was debarred
retaliation. I had committed a violation of self-respect and common
decency; I had given a man an ignominious blow in the face with a
riding-whip. And that man was Harold Beecham, who with all his strength
and great stature was so wondrously gentle—who had always treated my
whims and nonsense with something like the amused tolerance held by a
great Newfoundland for the pranks of a kitten.

The clock struck eleven.

“A less stinging rebuke would have served your purpose. I had no idea
that a simple caress from the man whose proposal of marriage you had
just accepted would be considered such an unpardonable familiarity.”

Harold’s voice fell clearly, calmly, cuttingly on the silence. He moved
away to the other end of the room and I heard the sound of water.

A desire filled me to tell him that I did not think he had attempted a
familiarity, but that I had been mad. I wished to say I could not
account for my action, but I was dumb. My tongue refused to work, and I
felt as though I would choke. The splash of the water came from the
other end of the room. I knew he must be suffering acute pain in his
eye. A far lighter blow had kept me sleepless a whole night. A fear
possessed me that I might have permanently injured his sight. The
splash of water ceased. His footfall stopped beside me. I could feel he
was within touching distance, but I did not move.

Oh, the horrible stillness! Why did he not speak? He placed his hand
lightly on my head.

“It doesn’t matter, Syb. I know you didn’t mean to hurt me. I suppose
you thought you couldn’t affect my dark, old, saddle-flap-looking phiz.
That is one of the disadvantages of being a big lumbering concern like
I am. Jump up. That’s the girl.”

I arose. I was giddy, and would have fallen but for Harold steadying me
by the shoulder. I looked up at him nervously and tried to ask his
forgiveness, but I failed.

“Good heavens, child, you are as white as a sheet! I was a beast to
speak harshly to you.” He held a glass of water to my lips and I drank.

“Great Jupiter, there’s nothing to worry about! I know you hadn’t the
slightest intention of hurting me. It’s nothing—I’ll be right in a few
moments. I’ve often been amused at and have admired your touch-me-not
style. You only forgot you had something in your hand.”

He had taken it quite as a matter of fact, and was excusing me in the
kindest possible terms.

“Good gracious, you mustn’t stew over such a trifling accident! It’s
nothing. Just tie this handkerchief on for me, please, and then we’ll
go back to the others or there will be a search-party after us.”

He could have tied the handkerchief just as well himself—it was only
out of kindly tact he requested my services. I accepted his kindness
gratefully. He sank on his knee so that I could reach him, and I tied a
large white handkerchief across the injured part. He could not open his
eye, and hot water poured from it, but he made light of the idea of it
paining. I was feeling better now, so we returned to the ballroom. The
clock struck the half-hour after eleven as we left the room. Harold
entered by one door and, I by another, and I slipped into a seat as
though I had been there some time.

There were only a few people in the room. The majority were absent—some
love-making, others playing cards. Miss Beecham was one who was not
thus engaged. She exclaimed at once:

“Good gracious, boy, what have you done to yourself?”

“Looks as if he had been interviewing a belligerent tramp,” said aunt
Helen, smilingly.

“He’s run into the clothes-line, that’s what he’s done,” said Miss
Augusta confidently, after she had peeped beneath the bandage.

“You ought to get a bun for guessing, aunt Gus,” said Harold laughing.

“I told them to put the clothes-lines up when they had done with them.
I knew there would be an accident.”

“Perhaps they were put up high enough for ordinary purposes,” remarked
her nephew.

“Let me do something for you, dear.”

“No, thank you, aunt Gus. It is nothing,” he said carelessly, and the
matter dropped.

Harold Beecham was not a man to invite inquiry concerning himself.

Seeing I was unobserved by the company, I slipped away to indulge in my
foolish habit of asking the why and the wherefore of things. Why had
Harold Beecham (who was a sort of young sultan who could throw the
handkerchief where he liked) chosen me of all women? I had no charms to
recommend me—none of the virtues which men demand of the woman they
wish to make their wife. To begin with, I was small, I was erratic and
unorthodox, I was nothing but a tomboy—and, cardinal disqualification,
I was ugly. Why, then, had he proposed matrimony to me? Was it merely a
whim? Was he really in earnest?

The night was soft and dark; after being out in it for a time I could
discern the shrubs dimly silhouetted against the light. The music
struck up inside again. A step approached me on the gravelled walk
among the flowers, and Harold called me softly by name. I answered him.

“Come,” he said, “we are going to dance; will you be my partner?”

We danced, and then followed songs and parlour games, and it was in the
small hours when the merry goodnights were all said and we had retired
to rest. Aunt Helen dropped to sleep in a short time; but I lay awake
listening to the soft distant call of the mopokes in the scrub beyond
the stables.




CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
My Unladylike Behaviour Again


Joe Archer was appointed to take us home on the morrow. When our host
was seeing us off—still with his eye covered—he took opportunity of
whispering to me his intention of coming to Caddagat on the following
Sunday.

Early in the afternoon of that day I took a book, and, going down the
road some distance, climbed up a broad-branched willow-tree to wait for
him.

It was not long before he appeared at a smart canter. He did not see me
in the tree, but his horse did, and propping, snorted wildly, and gave
a backward run. Harold spurred him, he bucked spiritedly. Harold now
saw me and sang out:

“I say, don’t frighten him any more or he’ll fling me, saddle and all.
I haven’t got a crupper or a breastplate.”

“Why haven’t you, then? Hang on to him. I do like the look of you while
the horse is going on like that.”

He had dismounted, and had thrown the bridle rein over a post of the
fence.

“I came with nothing but a girth, and that loose, as it was so hot; and
I was as near as twopence to being off, saddle and all. You might have
been the death of me,” he said good-humouredly.

“Had I been, my fortune would have been made,” I replied.

“How do you make that out? You’re as complimentary as ever.”

“Everyone would be wanting to engage me as the great noxious
weed-killer and poisonous insect exterminator if I made away with you,”
I answered. I gave him an invitation to take a seat with me, and
accepting, he swung up with easy grace. There was any amount of
accommodation for the two of us on the good-natured branches of the old
willow-tree.

When he had settled himself, my companion said, “Now, Syb, I’m ready
for you. Fire away. But wait a minute, I’ve got something here for you
which I hope you’ll like.”

As he searched in his pockets, I noticed that his eye had quite
recovered, though there was still a slight mark on his cheek. He handed
me a tiny morocco case, which on being opened disclosed a costly ring.
I have about as much idea of the prices of things as a turkey would
have. Perhaps that ring cost thirty pounds or possibly fifty guineas,
for all I know. It was very heavy, and had a big diamond supported on
either side by a large sapphire, and had many small gems surrounding
it.

“Let me see if it fits,” he said, taking my hand; but I drew it away.

“No; don’t you put it on. That would make us irrevocably engaged.”

“Isn’t that what we intend to be?” he said in a tone of surprise.

“Not just yet; that is what I want to say to you. We will have three
months’ probation to see how we get on. At the end of that time, if we
manage to sail along smoothly, we’ll have the real thing; until then we
will not be any more than we have been to each other.”

“But what am I to do in the meantime?” he asked, with amusement curving
the corners of his mouth.

“Do! Do the usual thing, of course; but don’t pay me any special
attentions, or I’ll be done with you at once.”

“What’s your idea for this?”

“It is no use making fools of ourselves; we might change our minds.”

“Very well; so be it,” he said laughing. “I might have known you would
have things arranged different from any other girl. But you’ll take the
ring and wear it, won’t you? Let me put it on.”

“No; I won’t let you put a finger on me till the three months are up.
Then, if we definitely make up our minds, you can put it on; but till
then, don’t for the life of you hint by word or sign that we have any
sort of an arrangement between us. Give me the ring and I’ll wear it
sometimes.”

He handed it to me again, and I tried it on. It was a little large.
Harold took it, and tried to put it on one of his fingers. It would fit
on none but the very top of his little finger. We laughed heartily at
the disparity in the size of our hands.

“I’ll agree to your bargain,” he said. “But you’ll be really engaged to
me all the same.`

“Yes; under those conditions. Then it will not matter if we have a
tiff. We can part, and no one will be the wiser.”

On my suggesting that it was now time to go to the house, he swung
himself down by a branch and turned to assist me. Descending from that
tree was a feat which presented no difficulties to me when no one was
by, but now it seemed an awkward performance.

“Just lead your horse underneath, so that I can get on to his back,
thence to the ground quite easily,” I said.

“No fear! Warrigal wouldn’t stand that kind of dodge. Won’t I do? I
don’t think your weight will quite squash me,” he returned, placing
himself in leap-frog position, and I stepped on to his back and slid
from there to the ground quite easily.

That afternoon, when leaving the house, I had been followed by one of
the dogs, which, when I went up the willow-tree, amused himself chasing
water lizards along the bank of the creek. He treed one, and kept up a
furious barking at the base of its refuge. The yelping had disturbed
grannie where she was reading on the veranda, and coming down the road
under a big umbrella to see what the noise was about, as luck would
have it she was in the nick of time to catch me standing on Harold
Beecham’s back. Grannie frequently showed marked displeasure regarding
what she termed my larrikinism, but never before had I seen her so
thoroughly angry. Shutting her umbrella, she thrust at me with it,
saying, “shame! shame! You’ll come to some harm yet, you immodest,
bold, bad hussy! I will write to your mother about you. Go home at
once, miss, and confine yourself in your room for the remainder of the
day, and don’t dare eat anything until tomorrow. Spend the time in
fasting, and pray to God to make you better. I don’t know what makes
you so forward with men. Your mother and aunt never gave me the
slightest trouble in that way.”

She pushed me from her in anger, and I turned and strode housewards
without a word or glancing behind. I could hear grannie deprecating my
conduct as I departed, and Harold quietly and decidedly differing from
her.

From the time of my infancy punishment of any description never had a
beneficial effect upon me. But dear old grannie was acting according to
her principles in putting me through a term of penance, so I shut
myself in my room as directed, with goodwill towards her at my heart. I
was burning with shame. Was I bold and immodest with men, as accused of
being? It was the last indiscretion I would intentionally have been
guilty of. In associating with men I never realize that the trifling
difference of sex is sufficient to be a great wall between us. The fact
of sex never for an instant enters my head, and I find it as easy to be
chummy with men as with girls: men in return have always been very
good, and have treated me in the same way.

On returning from her walk grannie came to my room, brought me some
preachy books to read, and held out to me the privilege of saying I was
sorry, and being restored to my usual place in the society of the
household.

“Grannie, I cannot say I am sorry and promise to reform, for my
conscience does not reproach me in the least. I had no evil—not even a
violation of manners—in my intentions; but I am sorry that I vexed
you,” I said.

“Vexing me is not the sinful part of it. It is your unrepentant heart
that fills me with fears for your future. I will leave you here to
think by yourself. The only redeeming point about you is, you do not
pretend to be sorry when you are not.”

The dear old lady shook her head sorrowfully as she departed.

The afternoon soon ran away, as I turned to my bookcase for
entertainment and had that beautiful ring to admire.

I heard them come in to tea, and I thought Harold had gone till I heard
uncle Jay-Jay address him:

“Joe Archer told me you ran into a clothes-line on race-night, and ever
since then mother has kept up a daddy of a fuss about ours. We’ve got
props about a hundred feet long, and if you weren’t in the know you’d
think we had a telegraph wire to old St Peter up above.”

I wondered what Harold thought of the woman he had selected as his
future wife being shut up for being a “naughty girl”. The situation
amused me exceedingly.

About nine o’clock he knocked at my window and said:

“Never mind, Syb. I tried to get you off, but it was no go. Old people
often have troublesome straitlaced ideas. It will blow over by
tomorrow.”

I did not answer; so he passed on with firm regular footfall, and
presently I heard his horse’s hoof-beats dying away in the darkness,
and the closing and locking of doors around me as the household retired
for the night.

During the following fortnight I saw Harold a good many times at
cricket-matches, hare-drives, and so forth, but he did not take any
particular notice of me. I flirted and frolicked with my other young
men friends, but he did not care. I did not find him an ardent or a
jealous lover. He was so irritatingly cool and matter-of-fact that I
wished for the three months to pass so that I might be done with him,
as I had come to the conclusion that he was barren of emotion or
passion of any kind.




CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
Sweet Seventeen


Monday arrived—last day of November and seventeenth anniversary of my
birth—and I celebrated it in a manner which I capitally enjoyed.

It was the time of the annual muster at Cummabella—a cattle-station
seventeen miles eastward from Caddagat—and all our men were there
assisting. Word had been sent that a considerable number of beasts
among those yarded bore the impress of the Bossier brand on their
hides; so on Sunday afternoon uncle Jay-Jay had also proceeded thither
to be in readiness for the final drafting early on Monday morning. This
left us manless, as Frank Hawden, being incapacitated with a dislocated
wrist, was spending a few weeks in Gool-Gool until he should be fit for
work again.

Uncle had not been gone an hour when a drover appeared to report that
twenty thousand sheep would pass through on the morrow. Grass was
precious. It would not do to let the sheep spread and dawdle at their
drovers’ pleasure. There was not a man on the place; grannie was in a
great stew; so I volunteered my services. At first she would not hear
of such a thing, but eventually consented. With many injunctions to
conduct myself with proper stiffness, I started early on Monday
morning. I was clad in a cool blouse, a holland riding-skirt, and a big
straw hat; was seated on a big bay horse, was accompanied by a
wonderful sheep-dog, and carried a long heavy stock-whip. I sang and
cracked my stock-whip as I cantered along, quite forgetting to be
reserved and proper. Presently I came upon the sheep just setting out
for their day’s tramp, with a black boy ahead of them, of whom I
inquired which was the boss. He pointed towards a man at the rear
wearing a donkey-supper hat. I made my way through the sheep in his
direction, and asked if he were in charge of them. On being answered in
the affirmative, I informed him that I was Mr Bossier’s niece, and, as
the men were otherwise engaged, I would see the sheep through.

“That’s all right, miss. I will look out that you don’t have much
trouble,” he replied, politely raising his hat, while a look of
amusement played on his face.

He rode away, and shouted to his men to keep the flock strictly within
bounds and make good travelling.

“Right you are, boss,” they answered; and returning to my side he told
me his name was George Ledwood, and made some remarks about the great
drought and so on, while we rode in the best places to keep out of the
dust and in the shade. I asked questions such as whence came the sheep?
whither were they bound? and how long had they been on the road? And
having exhausted these orthodox remarks, we fell a-talking in dead
earnest without the least restraint. I listened with interest to
stories of weeks and weeks spent beneath the sun and stars while
crossing widths of saltbush country, mulga and myall scrubs, of
encounters with blacks in Queensland, and was favoured with a graphic
description of a big strike among the shearers when the narrator had
been boss-of-the-board out beyond Bourke. He spoke as though well
educated, and a gentleman—as drovers often are. Why, then, was he on
the road? I put him down as a scapegrace, for he had all the winning
pleasant manner of a ne’er-do-well.

At noon—a nice, blazing, dusty noon—we halted within a mile of Caddagat
for lunch. I could have easily ridden home for mine, but preferred to
have it with the drovers for fun. The men boiled the billy and made the
tea, which we drank out of tin pots, with tinned fish and damper off
tin plates as the completion of the menu, Mr Ledwood and I at a little
distance from the men. Tea boiled in a billy at a bush fire has a
deliciously aromatic flavour, and I enjoyed my birthday lunch
immensely. Leaving the cook to collect the things and put them in the
spring-cart, we continued on our way, lazily lolling on our horses and
chewing gum-leaves as we went.

When the last of the sheep got off the Caddagat run it was nearing two
o’clock.

Mr Ledwood and I shook hands at parting, each expressing a wish that we
might meet again some day.

I turned and rode homewards. I looked back and saw the drover gazing
after me. I waved my hand; he raised his hat and smiled, displaying his
teeth, a gleam of white in his sun-browned face. I kissed my hand to
him; he bowed low; I whistled to my dog; he resumed his way behind the
crawling sheep; I cantered home quickly and dismounted at the front
gate at 2.30 p.m., a dusty, heated, tired girl.

Grannie came out to question me regarding the sex, age, condition, and
species of the sheep, what was their destination, whether they were in
search of grass or were for sale, had they spread or eaten much grass,
and had the men been civil?

When I had satisfactorily informed her on all these points, she bade me
have something to eat, to bathe and dress, and gave me a holiday for
the remainder of the day.

My hair was grey with dust, so I washed all over, arrayed myself in a
cool white dress, and throwing myself in a squatter’s chair in the
veranda, spread my hair over the back of it to dry. Copies of Gordon,
Kendall, and Lawson were on my lap, but I was too physically content
and comfortable to indulge in even these, my sworn friends and
companions. I surrendered myself to the mere joy of being alive. How
the sunlight blazed and danced in the roadway—the leaves of the
gum-trees gleaming in it like a myriad gems! A cloud of white, which I
knew to be cockatoos, circled over the distant hilltop. Nearer they
wheeled until I could hear their discordant screech. The thermometer on
the wall rested at 104 degrees despite the dense shade thrown on the
broad old veranda by the foliage of creepers, shrubs, and trees. The
gurgling rush of the creek, the scent of the flower-laden garden, and
the stamp, stamp of a horse in the orchard as he attempted to rid
himself of tormenting flies, filled my senses. The warmth was
delightful. Summer is heavenly, I said—life is a joy.

Aunt Helen’s slender fingers looked artistic among some pretty
fancy-work upon which she was engaged. Bright butterflies flitted round
the garden, and thousands of bees droned lazily among the flowers. I
closed my eyes—my being filled with the beauty of it all.

I could hear grannie’s pen fly over the paper as she made out a list of
Christmas supplies on a table near me.

“Helen, I suppose a hundredweight of currants will be sufficient?”

“Yes; I should think so.”

“Seven dozen yards of unbleached calico be enough?”

“Yes; plenty.”

“Which tea-service did you order?”

“Number two.”

“Do you or Sybylla want anything extra?”

“Yes; parasols, gloves, and some books.”

“Books! Can I get them at Hordern’s?”

“Yes.”

Grannie’s voice faded on my ears, my thoughts ran on uncle Jay-Jay. He
had promised to be home in time for my birthday spread, and I was sure
he had a present for me. What would it be?—something nice. He would be
nearly sure to bring someone home with him from Cummabella, and we
would have games and fun to no end. I was just seventeen, only
seventeen, and had a long, long life before me wherein to enjoy myself.
Oh, it was good to be alive! What a delightful place the world was!—so
accommodating, I felt complete mistress of it. It was like an orange—I
merely had to squeeze it and it gave forth sweets plenteously. The
stream sounded far away, the sunlight blazed and danced, grannie’s
voice was a pleasant murmur in my ear, the cockatoos screamed over the
house and passed away to the west. Summer is heavenly and life is a
joy, I reiterated. Joy! Joy! There was joy in the quit! quit! of the
green-and-crimson parrots, which swung for a moment in the rose-bush
over the gate, and then whizzed on into the summer day. There was joy
in the gleam of the sun and in the hum of the bees, and it throbbed in
my heart. Joy! Joy! A jackass laughed his joy as he perched on the
telegraph wire out in the road. Joy! joy! Summer is a dream of delight
and life is a joy, I said in my heart. I was repeating the one thing
over and over—but ah! it was a measure of happiness which allowed of
much repetition. The cool murmur of the creek grew far away, I felt my
poetry books slip off my knees and fall to the floor, but I was too
content to bother about them—too happy to need their consolation, which
I had previously so often and so hungrily sought. Youth! Joy! Warmth!

The clack of the garden gate, as it swung to, awoke me from a pleasant
sleep. Grannie had left the veranda, and on the table where she had
been writing aunt Helen was filling many vases with maidenhair fern and
La France roses. A pleasant clatter from the dining-room announced that
my birthday tea was in active preparation. The position of the yellow
sunbeams at the far end of the wide veranda told that the dense shadows
were lengthening, and that the last of the afternoon was wheeling
westward. Taking this in, in an instant I straightened the piece of
mosquito-netting, which, to protect me from the flies, someone—auntie
probably—had spread across my face, and feigned to be yet asleep. By
the footsteps which sounded on the stoned garden walk, I knew that
Harold Beecham was one of the individuals approaching.

“How do you do, Mrs Bell? Allow me to introduce my friend, Archie
Goodchum. Mrs Bell, Mr Goodchum. Hasn’t it been a roaster today?
Considerably over 100 degrees in the shade. Terribly hot!”

Aunt Helen acknowledged the introduction, and seated her guests,
saying:

“Harry, have you got an artistic eye? If so, you can assist me with
these flowers. So might Mr Goodchum, if he feels disposed.”

Harold accepted the proposal, and remarked:

“What is the matter with your niece? It is the first time I ever saw
her quiet.”

“Yes; she is a noisy little article—a perfect whirlwind in the
house—but she is a little tired this afternoon; she has been seeing
those sheep through today.”

“Don’t you think it would be a good lark if I get something and tickle
her?” said Goodchum.

“Yes, do,” said Harold; “but look out for squalls. She is a great
little fizzer.”

“Then she might be insulted.”

“Not she,” interposed auntie. “No one will enjoy the fun more than
herself.”

I had my eyes half open beneath the net, so saw him cautiously approach
with a rose-stem between his fingers. Being extremely sensitive to
tickling, so soon as touched under the ear I took a flying leap from
the chair somewhat disconcerting my tormentor.

He was a pleasant-looking young fellow somewhere about twenty, whose
face was quite familiar to me.

He smiled so good-humouredly at me that I widely did the same in
return, and he came forward with extended hand, exclaiming, “At last!”

The others looked on in surprise, Harold remarking suspiciously, “You
said you were unacquainted with Miss Melvyn, but an introduction does
not seem necessary.”

“Oh, yes it is,” chirped Mr Goodchum. “I haven’t the slightest idea of
the young lady’s name.”

“Don’t know each other!” ejaculated Harold; and grannie, who had
appeared upon the scene, inquired stiffly what we meant by such capers
if unacquainted.

Mr Goodchum hastened to explain.

“I have seen the young lady on several occasions in the bank where I am
employed, and I had the good fortune to be of a little service to her
one day when I was out biking. Her harness, or at least the harness on
the horse she was driving, broke, and I came to the rescue with my
pocket-knife and some string, thereby proving, if not ornamental, I was
useful. After that I tried hard to find out who she was, but my
inquiries always came to nothing. I little dreamt who Miss Melvyn was
when Harry, telling me she was a Goulburn girl, asked if I knew her.”

“Quite romantic,” said aunt Helen, smiling; and a great thankfulness
overcame me that Mr Goodchum had been unable to discover my identity
until now. It was right enough to be unearthed as Miss Melvyn,
grand-daughter of Mrs Bossier of Caddagat, and great friend and
intimate of the swell Beechams of Five-Bob Downs station. At Goulburn I
was only the daughter of old Dick Melvyn, broken-down farmer-cockatoo,
well known by reason of his sprees about the commonest pubs in town.

Mr Goodchum told us it was his first experience of the country, and
therefore he was enjoying himself immensely. He also mentioned that he
was anxious to see some of the gullies around Caddagat, which, he had
heard, were renowned for the beauty of their ferns. Aunt Helen,
accordingly, proposed a walk in the direction of one of them, and
hurried off to attend to a little matter before starting. While waiting
for her, Harold happened to say it was my birthday, and Mr Goodchum
tendered me the orthodox wishes, remarking, “It is surely pardonable at
your time of life to ask what age you have attained today?”

“Seventeen.”

“Oh! oh! ‘sweet seventeen, and never been kissed’; but I suppose you
cannot truthfully say that, Miss Melvyn?”

“Oh yes, I can.”

“Well, you won’t be able to say it much longer,” he said, making a
suggestive move in my direction. I ran, and he followed, grannie
reappearing from the dining-room just in time to see me bang the garden
gate with great force on my pursuer.

“What on earth is the girl doing now?” I heard her inquire.

However, Mr Goodchum did not execute his threat; instead we walked
along decorously in the direction of the nearest ferns, while Harold
and aunt Helen followed, the latter carrying a sun-bonnet for me.

After we had climbed some distance up a gully aunt Helen called out
that she and Harold would rest while I did the honours of the fern
grots to my companion.

We went on and on, soon getting out of sight of the others.

“What do you say to my carving our names on a gum-tree, the bark is so
nice and soft?” said the bank clerk; and I seconded the proposal.

“I will make it allegorical,” he remarked, setting to work.

He was very deft with his penknife, and in a few minutes had carved S.
P. M. and A. S. G., encircling the initials by a ring and two hearts
interlaced.

“That’ll do nicely,” he remarked, and turning round, “Why, you’ll get a
sunstroke; do take my hat.”

I demurred, he pressed the matter, and I agreed on condition he allowed
me to tie his handkerchief over his head. I was wearing his hat and
tying the ends of a big silk handkerchief beneath his chin when the
cracking of a twig caused me to look up and see Harold Beecham with an
expression on his face that startled me.

“Your aunt sent me on with your hood,” he said jerkily.

“You can wear it—I’ve been promoted,” I said flippantly, raising my
head-gear to him and bowing. He did not laugh as he usually did at my
tricks, but frowned darkly instead.

“We’ve been carving our names—at least, I have,” remarked Goodchum.

Harold tossed my sun-bonnet on the ground, and said shortly, “Come on,
Goodchum, we must be going.”

“Oh, don’t go, Mr Beecham. I thought you came on purpose for my
birthday tea. Auntie has made me a tremendous cake. You must stay. We
never dreamt of you doing anything else.”

“I’ve changed my mind,” he replied, striding on at such a pace that we
had difficulty in keeping near him. As we resumed our own head-wear,
Goodchum whispered, “A bulldog ant must have stung the boss. Let’s ask
him.”

On reaching the house we found other company had arrived in the persons
of young Mr Goodjay from Cummabella, his sister, her governess, and a
couple of jackeroos. They were seated on the veranda, and uncle
Jay-Jay, attired in his shirt-sleeves, was appearing through the
dining-room door with half a dozen bottles of home-made ginger ale in
his arms. Dumping them down on the floor, he produced a couple of tots
from his shirt-pockets, saying, “Who votes for a draw of beer? Everyone
must feel inclined for a swig. Harry, you want some; you don’t look as
though the heat was good for your temper. Hullo, Archie! Got up this
far. Take a draw out of one of these bottles. If there had been a dozen
pubs on the road, I’d have drunk every one of ’em dry today. I never
felt such a daddy of a thirst on me before.”

“Good gracious, Julius!” exclaimed grannie, as he offered the governess
a pot full of beer, “Miss Craddock can’t drink out of that pint.”

“Those who don’t approve of my pints, let ’em bring their own,” said
that mischievous uncle Jay-Jay, who was a great hand at acting the
clown when he felt that way inclined.

I was dispatched for glasses, and after emptying the bottles uncle
proposed a game of tennis first, while the light lasted, and tea
afterwards. This proposition being carried with acclamation, we
proceeded to the tennis court. Harold came too—he had apparently
altered his intention of going home immediately.

There were strawberries to be had in the orchard, also some late
cherries, so uncle ordered me to go and get some. I procured a basket,
and willingly agreed to obey him. Mr Goodchum offered to accompany me,
but Harold stepped forward saying he would go, in such a resolute
tragic manner that Goodchum winked audaciously, saying waggishly,
“Behold, the hero descends into the burning mine!”




CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
Ah, For One Hour of Burning Love, ’Tis Worth an Age of Cold Respect!


We walked in perfect silence, Harold not offering to carry my little
basket. I did not dare lift my eyes, as something told me the face of
the big man would not be pleasant to look upon just then. I twirled the
ring he had given me round and round my finger. I occasionally put it
on, wearing the stones on the palm-side of my finger, so that it would
not be taken for other than one of two or three aunt Helen had lent me,
saying I was at liberty to use them while at Caddagat, if it gave me
any pleasure.

The Caddagat orchard contained six acres, and being a narrow enclosure,
and the cherries growing at the extreme end from the house, it took us
some time to reach them. I led the way to our destination—a secluded
nook where grape-vines clambered up fig-trees, and where the top of
gooseberry bushes met the lower limbs of cherry-trees. Blue and yellow
lupins stood knee-high, and strawberries grew wild among them. We had
not uttered a sound, and I had not glanced at my companion. I stopped;
he wheeled abruptly and grasped my wrist in a manner which sent the
basket whirling from my hand. I looked up at his face, which was
blazing with passion, and dark with a darker tinge than Nature and the
sun had given it, from the shapely swelling neck, in its soft
well-turned-down collar, to where the stiff black hair, wet with
perspiration, hung on the wide forehead.

“Unhand me, sir!” I said shortly, attempting to wrench myself free, but
I might as well have tried to pull away from a lion.

“Unhand me!” I repeated.

For answer he took a firmer hold, in one hand seizing my arm above the
elbow, and gripping my shoulder with the other so tightly that, through
my flimsy covering, his strong fingers bruised me so severely that in a
calmer moment I would have squirmed and cried out with pain.

“How dare you touch me!” He drew me so closely to him that, through his
thin shirt—the only garment on the upper part of his figure—I could
feel the heat of his body, and his big heart beating wildly.

At last! at last! I had waked this calm silent giant into life. After
many an ineffectual struggle I had got at a little real love or
passion, or call it by any name—something wild and warm and splendidly
alive that one could feel, the most thrilling, electric, and exquisite
sensation known.

I thoroughly enjoyed the situation, but did not let this appear. A
minute or two passed and he did not speak.

“Mr Beecham, I’ll trouble you to explain yourself. How dare you lay
your hands upon me?”

“Explain!” he breathed rather than spoke, in a tone of concentrated
fury. “I’ll make _you_ explain, and I’ll do what I like with you. I’ll
touch you as much as I think fit. I’ll throw you over the fence if
_you_ don’t explain to _my_ satisfaction.”

“What is there that I can explain?”

“Explain your conduct with other men. How dare you receive their
attentions and be so friendly with them!”

“How dare you speak to me like that! I reserve the right of behaving as
I please without your permission.”

“I won’t have a girl with my engagement ring on her finger going on as
you do. I think I have a right to complain, for I could get any amount
of splendid women in every way to wear it for me, and behave themselves
properly too,” he said fiercely.

I tossed my head defiantly, saying, “Loose your hold of me, and I’ll
quickly explain matters to my own satisfaction and yours, Harold
Beecham.”

He let me go, and I stepped a pace or two away from him, drew the
costly ring from my finger, and, with indifference and contempt, tossed
it to his feet, where the juice of crushed strawberries was staining
the ground, and facing him, said mockingly:

“Now, speak to the girl who wears your engagement ring, for I’ll
degrade myself by wearing it no more. If you think I think you as great
a catch as you think yourself, just because you have a little money,
you are a trifle mistaken, Mr Beecham, that is all. Ha ha ha! So you
thought you had a right to lecture me as your future slave! Just fancy!
I never had the slightest intention of marrying you. You were so
disgustingly conceited that I have been attempting to rub a little of
it out of you. Marry you! Ha ha! Because the social laws are so
arranged that a woman’s only sphere is marriage, and because they
endeavour to secure a man who can give them a little more ease, you
must not run away with the idea that it is yourself they are angling
for, when you are only the bothersome appendage with which they would
have to put up, for the sake of your property. And you must not think
that because some women will marry for a home they all will. I trust I
have explained to your satisfaction, Mr Beecham. Ha ha ha!”

The jealous rage had died out of his face and was succeeded by
trembling and a pallor so ghastly, that I began to have a little faith
in descriptions of love which I had hitherto ridiculed.

“Are you in earnest?” he asked in a deadly calm voice.

“Most emphatically I am.”

“Then all I can say is that I haven’t much respect for you, Miss
Melvyn. I always considered that there were three classes of women—one,
that would marry a blackfellow if he had money; another, that were
shameless flirts, and who amuse themselves by flirting and disgracing
the name of woman; and a third class that were pure and true, on whom a
man could stake his life and whom he could worship. I thought you
belonged to this class, but I have been mistaken. I know you always try
to appear heartless and worthless, but I fancied it was only your youth
and mischief, and imagined you were good underneath; but I have been
mistaken,” he repeated with quiet contempt.

His face had regained its natural colour, and the well-cut pleasant
mouth, clearly seen beneath the soft drooping moustache, had hardened
into a sullen line which told me he would never be first to seek
reconciliation—not even to save his life.

“Bah!” I exclaimed sarcastically. “It appears that we all labour under
delusions. Go and get a beautiful woman to wear your ring and your
name. One that will be able to say yes and no at the right time; one
who will know how to dress properly; one who wouldn’t for the world do
anything that other women did not also; one who will know where to buy
the best groceries and who will readily sell herself to you for your
wealth. That’s the sort of woman that suits men, and there are plenty
of them; procure one, and don’t bother with me. I am too small and
silly, and have nothing to recommend me. I fear it speaks little for
your sense or taste that you ever thought of me. Ta-ta, Mr Beecham,” I
said over my shoulder with a mocking smile, and walked away.

When about half-way down the orchard reflection pulled me up shortly
under an apple-tree.

I had said what I had said because, feeling bitter for the want of
love, and because full of pain myself, I rejoiced with a sort of
revenge to see the same feeling flash across another’s face. But now I
was cool, and, forgetting myself, thought of Harold.

I had led him on because his perpetually calm demeanour had excited in
me a desire to test if it were possible to disturb him. I had thought
him incapable of emotion, but he had proved himself a man of strong and
deep emotion; might he not also be capable of feeling—of love? He had
not been mean or nasty in his rage, and his anger had been righteous.
By accepting his proposal of marriage, I had given him the right of
expressing his objection to any of my actions of which he disapproved.
I on my part had the liberty of trying to please him or of dissolving
our engagement. Perhaps in some cases there was actually something more
than wounded vanity when a man’s alleged love was rejected or spurned.
Harold had seemed to suffer, to really experience keen disappointment.
I was clearly in the wrong, and had been unwomanly beyond a doubt, as,
granting that Harold Beecham was conceited, what right had I to
constitute myself his judge or to take into my own hands the
responsibility of correcting him? I felt ashamed of my conduct; I was
sorry to have hurt any one’s feelings. Moreover, I cannot bear to be at
ill-will with my fellows, and am ever the first to give in after having
quarrelled. It is easier than sulking, and it always makes the other
party so self-complacent that it is amusing as well as convenient,
and—and—and—I found I was very, very fond of Harold Beecham.

I crept noiselessly up the orchard. He had his back to me, and had
moved to where a post of the fence was peeping out among the greenery.
He had his elbow placed thereon, and his forehead resting on his hand.
His attitude expressed dejection. Maybe he was suffering the torture of
a broken ideal.

His right hand hung limply by his side. I do not think he heard me
approach.

My heart beat quickly, and a fear that he would snub me caused me to
pause. Then I nerved myself with the thought that it would be only fair
if he did. I had been rude to him, and he had a right to play
tit-for-tat if he felt so disposed. I expected my action to be spurned
or ignored, so very timidly slipped my fingers into his palm. I need
not have been nervous, for the strong brown hand, which had never been
known to strike a cowardly blow, completely enfolded mine in a gentle
caressing clasp.

“Mr Beecham, Harold, I am so sorry I was so unwomanly, and said such
horrible things. Will you forgive me, and let us start afresh?” I
murmured. All flippancy, bitterness, and amusement had died out of me;
I was serious and in earnest. This must have expressed itself in my
eyes, for Harold, after gazing searchingly right there for a time,
seemed satisfied, and his mouth relaxed to its habitually lovable
expression as he said:

“Are you in earnest? Well, that is something more like the little
woman.”

“Yes, I’m in earnest. Can you forgive me?”

“There is nothing to forgive, as I’m sure you didn’t mean and don’t
remember the blood curdling sentiments you aired.”

“But I did mean them in one sort of a way, and didn’t in another. Let
us start afresh.”

“How do you mean to start afresh?”

“I mean for us to be chums again.”

“Oh, chums!” he said impatiently; “I want to be something more.”

“Well, I will be something more if you will try to make me,” I replied.

“How? What do you mean?”

“I mean you never try to make me fond of you. You have never uttered
one word of love to me.”

“Why, bless me!” he ejaculated in surprise.

“It’s a fact. I have only flirted to try and see if you cared, but you
didn’t care a pin.”

“Why, bless me, didn’t you say I was not to show any affection yet
awhile? And talk about not caring—why, I have felt fit to kill you and
myself many a time the last fortnight, you have tormented me so; but I
have managed to keep myself within bounds till now. Will you wear my
ring again?”

“Oh no; and you must not say I am flirting if I cannot manage to love
you enough to marry you, but I will try my best.”

“Don’t you love me, Syb? I have thought of nothing else but you night
and day since I saw you first. Can it be possible that you don’t care a
straw for me?” and a pained expression came upon his face.

“Oh, Harold, I’m afraid I very nearly love you, but don’t hurry me too
much! You can think me sort of secretly engaged to you if you like, but
I won’t take your ring. Keep it till we see how we get on.” I looked
for it, and finding it a few steps away, gave it to him.

“Can you really trust me again after seeing me get in such a vile beast
of a rage? I often do that, you know,” he said.

“Believe me, Hal, I liked it so much I wish you would get in a rage
again. I can’t bear people who never let themselves go, or rather, who
have nothing in them to carry them away—they cramp and bore me.”

“But I have a frightful temper. Satan only knows what I will do in it
yet. Would you not be frightened of me?”

“No fear,” I laughed; “I would defy you.”

“A tomtit might as well defy me,” he said with amusement.

“Well, big as you are, a tomtit having such superior facilities for
getting about could easily defy you,” I replied.

“Yes, unless it was caged,” he said.

“But supposing you never got it caged,” I returned.

“Syb, what do you mean?”

“What could I mean?”

“I don’t know. There are always about four or five meanings in what you
say.”

“Oh, thanks, Mr Beecham! You must be very astute. I am always thankful
when I am able to dish one meaning out of my idle gabble.”

The glorious summer day had fallen asleep on the bosom of the horizon,
and twilight had merged into dusk, as, picking up the basket, Harold
and I returned cherry- and strawberry-less to the tennis court. The
players had just ceased action, and the gentlemen were putting on their
coats. Harold procured his, and thrust his arms into it, while we were
attacked on all sides by a flood of banter.

My birthday tea was a great success, and after it was done we enjoyed
ourselves in the drawing-room. Uncle Jay-Jay handed me a large box,
saying it contained a present. Everyone looked on with interest while I
hurriedly opened it, when they were much amused to see—nothing but a
doll and materials to make it clothes! I was much disappointed, but
uncle said it would be more in my line to play with that than to worry
about tramps and politics.

I took care to behave properly during the evening, and when the
good-byes were in full swing had an opportunity of a last word with
Harold, he stooping to hear me whisper:

“Now that I know you care, I will not annoy you any more by flirting.”

“Don’t talk like that. I was only mad for the moment. Enjoy yourself as
much as you like. I don’t want you to be like a nun. I’m not quite so
selfish as that. When I look at you and see how tiny you are, and how
young, I feel it is brutal to worry you at all, and you don’t detest me
altogether for getting in such an infernal rage?”

“No. That is the very thing I liked. Good night!”

“Good night,” he replied, taking both my hands in his. “You are the
best little woman in the world, and I hope we will spend all your other
birthdays together.”

“It’s to be hoped you’ve said something to make Harry a trifle sweeter
than he was this afternoon,” said Goodchum. Then it was:

“Good night, Mrs Bossier! Good night, Harry! Good night, Archie! Good
night, Mr Goodchum! Good-bye, Miss Craddock! Ta-ta, Miss Melvyn! So
long, Jay-Jay! Good-bye, Mrs Bell! Goodbye, Miss Goodjay! Good night,
Miss Melvyn! Good night, Mr Goodjay! Good night, Mrs Bossier! Good-bye,
Miss Melvyn! Good night all!”

I sat long by my writing-table that night—thinking long, long thoughts,
foolish thoughts, sad ones, merry ones, old-headed thoughts, and the
sweet, sweet thoughts of youth and love. It seemed to me that men were
not so invincible and invulnerable as I had imagined them—it appeared
they had feeling and affections after all.

I laughed a joyous little laugh, saying, “Hal, we are quits,” when, on
disrobing for the night, I discovered on my soft white shoulders and
arms—so susceptible to bruises—many marks, and black.

It had been a very happy day for me.




CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
Thou Knowest Not What a Day May Bring Forth


The next time I saw Harold Beecham was on Sunday the 13th of December.
There was a hammock swinging under a couple of trees in an enclosure,
half shrubbery, partly orchard and vegetable garden, skirting the road.
In this I was gently swinging to and fro, and very much enjoying an
interesting book and some delicious gooseberries, and seeing Harold
approaching pretended to be asleep, to see if he would kiss me. But no,
he was not that style of man. After tethering his horse to the fence
and vaulting himself over it, he shook me and informed me I was as
sound asleep as a log, and had required no end of waking.

My hair tumbled down. I accused him of disarranging it, and ordered him
to repair the damage. He couldn’t make out what was the matter with it,
only that “It looks a bit dotty.”

“Men are queer creatures,” I returned. “They have the most wonderful
brains in some ways, but in little things they are as stupid as owls.
It is no trouble to them to master geology, mineralogy, anatomy, and
other things, the very name of which gives me a headache. They can see
through politics, mature mighty water reservoir schemes, and manage
five stations at once, but they couldn’t sew on a button or fix one’s
hair to save their life.”

I cannot imagine how the news had escaped me, for the story with which
Harold Beecham surprised and startled me on that long hot afternoon had
been common talk for some time.

He had come to Caddagat purposely to explain his affairs to me, and
stated as his reason for not having done so earlier that he had waited
until the last moment thinking he might pull himself up.

Business to me is a great mystery, into which I haven’t the slightest
desire to penetrate. I have no brains in that direction,—so will not
attempt to correctly reproduce all that Harold Beecham told me on that
afternoon while leaning against a tree at my feet and looking down at
me as I reclined in the hammock.

There was great mention of bogus bonds, bad investments, liabilities
and assets and personal estates, and of a thing called an official
assignee—whatever that is—voluntary sequestration, and a jargon of such
terms that were enough to mither a Barcoo lawyer.

The gist of the matter, as I gathered it, was that Harold Beecham,
looked upon as such a “lucky beggar”, and envied as a pet of fortune,
had been visited by an unprecedented run of crushing misfortunes. He
had not been as rich and sound in position as the public had imagined
him to be. The failure of a certain bank two or three years previously
had given him a great shaking. The tick plague had ruined him as
regarded his Queensland property, and the drought had made matters
nearly as bad for him in New South Wales. The burning of his wool last
year, and the failure of the agents in whose hands he had placed it,
this had pushed him farther into the mire, and now the recent “going
bung” of a building society—his sole remaining prop—had run him
entirely ashore.

He had sequestrated his estate, and as soon as practicable was going
through the courts as an insolvent. The personal estate allowed him
from the debris of his wealth he intended to settle on his aunts, and
he hoped it might be sufficient to support them. Himself, he had the
same prospects as the boundary-riders on Five-Bob Downs.

I had nothing to say. Not that Harold was a much-to-be-pitied man when
one contrasted his lot with that of millions of his fellows as
deserving as he; but, on the other hand, considering he had been reared
in wealth and as the master of it since his birth, to be suddenly
rendered equal with a labourer was pretty hard lines.

“Oh, Harold, I am so sorry for you!” I managed to stammer at last.

“Don’t worry about me. There’s many a poor devil, crippled and ill,
though rolling in millions, who would give all his wealth to stand in
my boots today,” he said, drawing his splendid figure to its full
height, while a look of stern pride settled on the strong features.
Harold Beecham was not a whimpering cur. He would never tell anyone his
feelings on the subject; but such a sudden reverse of fortune, tearing
from him even his home, must have been a great blow to him.

“Syb, I have been expecting this for some years; now that it is done
with, it is a sort of grim relief. The worst of all is that I’ve had to
give up all hope of winning you. That is the worst of all. If you
didn’t care for me when I was thought to be in a position to give you
all that girls like, you could never look at me now that I’m a pauper.
I only hope you will get some fellow who will make you as happy as I
would have tried to had you let me.”

I sat and wondered at the marvellous self-containment of the man before
me. With this crash impending, just imagine the worry he must have gone
through! But never had the least suspicion that he was troubled found
betrayal on his brow.

“Good-bye, Syb,” he said; “though I’m a nobody now, if I could ever be
of use to you, don’t be afraid to ask me.”

I remember him wringing the limp hand I mechanically stretched out to
him and then slowly revaulting the fence. The look of him riding slowly
along with his broad shoulders drooping despondently waked me to my
senses. I had been fully engrossed with the intelligence of Harold’s
misfortune—that I was of sufficient importance to concern him in any
way had not entered my head; but it suddenly dawned on me that Harold
had said that I was, and he was not in the habit of uttering idle
nothings.

While fortune smiled on him I had played with his manly love, but now
that she frowned had let him go without even a word of friendship. I
had been poor myself, and knew what awaited him in the world. He would
find that they who fawned on him most would be first to turn their
backs on him now. He would be rudely disillusioned regarding the fables
of love and friendship, and would become cynical, bitter, and sceptical
of there being any disinterested good in human nature. Suffering the
cold heart-weariness of this state myself, I felt anxious at any price
to save Harold Beecham from a like fate. It would be a pity to let one
so young be embittered in that way.

There was a short cut across the paddocks to a point of the road where
he would pass; and with these thoughts flashing through my mind,
hatless and with flying hair, I ran as fast as I could, scrambling up
on the fence in a breathless state just as he had passed.

“Hal, Hal!” I called. “Come back, come back! I want you.”

He turned his horse slowly.

“Well, Syb, what is it?”

“Oh, Hal, dear Hal! I was thinking too much to say anything; but you
surely don’t think I’d be so mean as to care a pin whether you are rich
or poor—only for your own sake? If you really want me, I will marry you
when I am twenty-one if you are as poor as a crow.”

“It is too good to be true. I thought you didn’t care for me. Sybylla,
what do you mean?”

“Just what I say,” I replied, and without further explanation, jumping
off the fence I ran back as fast as I had come.

When half-way home I stopped, turned, looked, and saw Harold cantering
smartly homewards, and heard him whistling a merry tune as he went.

After all, men are very weak and simple in some ways.

I laughed long and sardonically, apostrophizing myself thus:

“Sybylla Penelope Melvyn, your conceit is marvellous and unparalleled!
So you actually imagined that you were of sufficient importance to
assist a man through life—a strong, healthy young man too, standing six
feet three and a half in his socks, a level-headed business man, a man
of high connections, spotless character, and influential friends, an
experienced bushman, a man of sense, and, above all, a man—a man! The
world was made for men.

“Ha ha! You, Sybylla, thought this! You, a chit in your teens, an ugly,
poor, useless, unimportant, little handful of human flesh, and, above,
or rather below, all, a woman—only a woman! It would indeed be a
depraved and forsaken man who would need your services as a stay and
support! Ha ha! The conceit of you!”




CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
Because?


The Beechams were vacating Five-Bob almost immediately—before
Christmas. Grannie, aunt Helen, and uncle Jay-Jay went down to say
good-bye to the ladies, who were very heartbroken about being uprooted
from Five-Bob, but they approved of their nephew settling things at
once and starting on a clean sheet. They intended taking up their
residence—hiding themselves, they termed it—in Melbourne. Harold would
be detained in Sydney some time during the settling of his affairs,
after which he intended to take anything that turned up. He had been
offered the management of Five-Bob by those in authority, but could not
bring himself to accept managership where he had been master. His great
desire, now that Five-Bob was no longer his, was to get as far away
from old associations as possible.

He had seen his aunts off, superintended the muster of all stock on the
place, dismissed all the female and most of the male employees, and
surrendered the reins of government, and as Harold Augustus Beecham,
boss of Five-Bob, on Monday, the 21st of December 1896, was leaving the
district for ever. On Sunday, the 20th of December, he came to bid us
good-bye and to arrive at an understanding with me concerning what I
had said to him the Sunday before. Grannie, strange to say, never
suspected that there was likely to be anything between us. Harold was
so undemonstrative, and had always come and gone as he liked at
Caddagat: she overlooked the possibility of his being a lover, and in
our intercourse allowed us almost the freedom of sister and brother or
cousins.

On this particular afternoon, after we had talked to grannie for a
little while, knowing that he wished to interview me, I suggested that
he should come up the orchard with me and get some gooseberries.
Without demur from anybody we set off, and were scarcely out of hearing
before Harold asked me had I really meant what I said.

“Certainly,” I replied. “That is, if you really care for me, and think
it wise to choose me of all my sex.”

Ere he put it in words I read his answer in the clear brown eyes bent
upon me.

“Syb, you know what I feel and would like, but I think it would be mean
of me to allow you to make such a sacrifice.”

I knew I was not dealing with a booby, but with a sensible
clear-sighted man, and so studied to express myself in a way which
would not for an instant give him the impression that I was promising
to marry him because—what I don’t know and it doesn’t matter much, but
I said:

“Hal, don’t you think it is a little selfish of you to want to throw me
over just because you have lost your money? You are young, healthy,
have good character and influential connections, and plenty of good
practical ability and sense, so, surely, you will know no such thing as
failure if you meet the world bravely. Go and be the man you are; and
if you fail, when I am twenty-one I will marry you, and we will help
each other. I am young and strong, and am used to hard work, so poverty
will not alarm me in the least. If you want me, I want you.

“Syb, you are such a perfect little brick that I couldn’t be such a
beggarly cur as to let you do that. I knew you were as true as steel
under your funny little whims and contrariness; and could you really
love me now that I am poor?”

I replied with vigour:

“Do you think I am that sort, that cares for a person only because he
has a little money? Why! that is the very thing I am always preaching
against. If a man was a lord or a millionaire I would not have him if I
loved him not, but I would marry a poor cripple if I loved him. It
wasn’t because you owned Five-Bob Downs that I liked you, but because
you have a big heart in which one would have room to get warm, and
because you are true, and because you are kind and big and—” Here I
could feel my voice getting shaky, and being afraid I would make a fool
of myself by crying, I left off.

“Syb, I will try and fix matters up a bit, and will claim you in that
time if I have a home.”

“Claim me, home or not, if you are so disposed, but I will make this
condition. Do not tell anyone we are engaged, and remember you are
perfectly free. If you see a woman you like more than me, promise me on
your sacred word that you will have none of those idiotic unjust ideas
of keeping true to me. Promise.”

“Yes, I will promise,” he said easily, thinking then, no doubt, as many
a one before him has thought, that he would never be called upon to
fulfil his word.

“I will promise in return that I will not look at another man in a
matrimonial way until the four years are up, so you need not be jealous
and worry yourself; for, Hal, you can trust me, can you not?”

Taking my hand in his and looking at me with a world of love in his
eyes, which moved me in spite of myself, he said:

“I could trust you in every way to the end of the world.”

“Thank you, Harold. What we have said is agreed upon—that is, of
course, as things appear now: if anything turns up to disturb this
arrangement it is not irrevocable in the least degree, and we can lay
out more suitable plans. Four years will not be long, and I will be
more sensible at the end of that time—that is, of course, if I ever
have any sense. We will not write or have any communication, so you
will be perfectly free if you see anyone you like better than me to go
in and win. Do you agree?”

“Certainly; any little thing like that you can settle according to your
fancy. I’m set up as long as I get you one way or another, that’s all I
want. It was a bit tough being cleared out from all the old ways, but
if I have you to stand by me it will be a great start. Say what you
said last Sunday, again. Syb, say you will be my wife.”

I had expected him to put it in that way, and believing in doing all or
nothing, had laid out that I would put my hand in his and promise what
he asked. But now the word wife finished me up. I was very fond of
Harold—fond to such an extent that had I a fortune I would gladly have
given it all to him: I felt capable of giving him a life of servitude,
but I loved him—big, manly, lovable, wholesome Harold—from the crown of
his head to the sole of his foot he was good in my sight, but lacking
in that power over me which would make me desirous of being the mother
of his children.

As for explaining my feelings to him—ha! He would laughingly call them
one of my funny little whims. With his orthodox, practical, plain,
commonsense views of these things, he would not understand me. What was
there to understand? Only that I was queer and different from other
women. But he was waiting for me to speak. I had put my hand to the
plough and could not turn back. I could not use the word wife, but I
put my hand in his, looked at him steadily, and said—

“Harold. I meant what I said last Sunday. If you want me—if I am of any
use to you—I will marry you when I attain my majority.”

He was satisfied.

He bade us good-bye early that afternoon, as he intended departing from
Five-Bob when the morrow was young, and had two or three little matters
to attend to previous to his departure.

I accompanied him a little way, he walking and leading his horse. We
parted beneath the old willow-tree.

“Good-bye, Harold. I mean all I have said.”

I turned my face upwards; he stooped and kissed me once—only once—one
light, gentle, diffident kiss. He looked at me long and intently
without saying a word, then mounted his horse, raised his hat, and rode
away.

I watched him depart along the white dusty road, looking like a long
snake in the glare of the summer sun, until it and he who travelled
thereon disappeared among the messmate- and hickory-trees forming the
horizon.

I stood gazing at the hills in the distance on which the blue dreaming
mists of evening were gathering, until tears stole down my cheeks.

I was not given to weeping. What brought them? I hardly knew. It was
not because Harold was leaving, though I would miss him much. Was it
because I was disappointed in love? I persuaded myself that. I loved
Harold as much as I could ever love anyone, and I could not forsake him
now that he needed me. But, but, but, I did not want to marry, and I
wished that Harold had asked anything of me but that, because—because,
I don’t know what, and presently felt ashamed for being such a selfish
coward that I grudged to make a little sacrifice of my own inclinations
to help a brother through life.

“I used to feel sure that Harry meant to come up to the scratch, but I
suppose he’s had plenty to keep him going lately without bothering his
head about a youngster in short frocks and a pigtail,” remarked uncle
Jay-Jay that night.

“Well, Sybylla, poor Harry has gone: we will all—even you included—miss
him very much, I am sure. I used to think that he cared for you. It may
be that he has not spoken to us on account of his financial failure,
and it may be that I made a mistake,” said aunt Helen when she was
bidding me good night.

I held my peace.




CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
Boast Not Thyself of Tomorrow


We felt the loss of the Beechams very, very much. It was sad to think
of Five-Bob—pleasant, hospitable Five-Bob—as shut up, with no one but a
solitary caretaker there pending the settling of the Beecham
insolvency; with flowers running to seed unheeded in the wide old
garden, grass yellowing on the lawns, fruit wasting in wain-loads in
the great orchard, kennels, stables, fowl-houses, and cow-yards empty
and deserted. But more than all, we missed the quiet, sunburnt,
gentlemanly, young giant whose pleasant countenance and strapping
figure were always welcome at Caddagat.

Fortunately, Christmas preparations gave us no rest for the soles of
our feet, and thus we had little time to moon about such things: in
addition, uncle Jay-Jay was preparing for a trip, and fussed so that
the whole place was kept in a state of ferment.

We had fun, feasting, and company to no end on Christmas Day. There
were bank clerks and young fellows out of offices from Gool-Gool,
jackeroos and governesses in great force from neighbouring holdings,
and we had a merry time.

On Boxing Day uncle Jay-Jay set out on a tour to New Zealand, intending
to combine business with pleasure, as he meant to bring back some stud
stock if he could make a satisfactory bargain. Boxing Day had fallen on
a Saturday that year, and the last of our guests departed on Sunday
morning. It was the first time we had had any quietude for many weeks,
so in the afternoon I went out to swing in my hammock and meditate upon
things in general. Taking with me a bountiful supply of figs, apricots,
and mulberries, I laid myself out for a deal of enjoyment in the cool
dense shade under the leafy kurrajong- and cedar-trees.

To begin with, Harold Beecham was gone, and I missed him at every turn.
I need not worry about being engaged to be married, as four years was a
long, long time. Before that Harold might take a fancy to someone else,
and leave me free; or he might die, or I might die, or we both might
die, or fly, or cry, or sigh, or do one thing or another, and in the
meantime that was not the only thing to occupy my mind: I had much to
contemplate with joyful anticipation.

Towards the end of February a great shooting and camping party,
organized by grannie, was to take place. Aunt Helen, grannie, Frank
Hawden, myself, and a number of other ladies and gentlemen, were going
to have ten days or a fortnight in tents among the blue hills in the
distance, which held many treasures in the shape of lyrebirds, musk,
ferns, and such scenery as would make the thing perfection. After this
auntie and I were to have our three months’ holiday in Sydney, where,
with Everard Grey in the capacity of showman, we were to see everything
from Manly to Parramatta, the Cyclorama to the Zoo, the theatres to the
churches, the restaurants to the jails, and from Anthony Hordern’s to
Paddy’s Market. Who knows what might happen then? Everard had promised
to have my talents tested by good judges. Might it not be possible for
me to attain one of my ambitions—enter the musical profession? joyful
dream! Might I not be able to yet assist Harold in another way than
matrimony?

Yes, life was a pleasant thing to me now. I forgot all my wild
unattainable ambitions in the little pleasures of everyday life. Such a
thing as writing never entered my head. I occasionally dreamt out a
little yarn which, had it appeared on paper, would have brimmed over
with pleasure and love—in fact, have been redolent of life as I found
it. It was nice to live in comfort, and among ladies and
gentlemen—people who knew how to conduct themselves properly, and who
paid one every attention without a bit of fear of being twitted with
“laying the jam on”.

I ate another fig and apricot, a mulberry or two, and was interrupted
in the perusal of my book by the clatter of galloping hoofs approaching
along the road. I climbed on to the fence to see who it could be who
was coming at such a breakneck pace. He pulled the rein opposite me,
and I recognized a man from Dogtrap. He was in his shirt-sleeves; his
horse was all in a lather, and its scarlet nostrils were wide open, and
its sides heaving rapidly.

“I say, miss, hunt up the men quickly, will you?” he said hurriedly.
“There’s a tremenjous fire on Wyambeet, and we’re short-handed. I’m
goin’ on to knock them up at Bimbalong.”

“Hold hard,” I replied. “We haven’t a man on the place, only Joe
Slocombe, and I heard him say he would ride down the river and see what
the smoke was about; so he will be there. Mr Hawden and the others have
gone out for the day. You go back to the fire at once; I’ll rouse them
up at Birribalong.”

“Right you are, miss. Here’s a couple of letters. My old moke flung a
shoe and went dead lame at Dogtrap; an’ wile I was saddlun another, Mrs
Butler stuffed ’em in me pocket.”

He tossed them over the fence, and, wheeling his mount, galloped the
way he had come. The letters fell, address upwards, on the ground—one
to myself and one to grannie, both in my mother’s handwriting. I left
them where they lay. The main substance of mother’s letters to me was a
hope that I was a better girl to my grannie than I had been to her—a
sentiment which did not interest me.

“Where are you off to?” inquired grannie, as I rushed through the
house.

I explained.

“What horse are you going to take?”

“Old Tadpole. He’s the only one available.”

“Well, you be careful and don’t push him too quickly up that pinch by
Flea Creek, or he might drop dead with you. He’s so fat and old.”

“All right,” I replied, snatching a bridle and running up the orchard,
where old Tadpole had been left in case of emergency. I clapped a
side-saddle on his back, a hat on my head, jumped on just as I was, and
galloped for my life in the direction of Bimbalong, seven miles
distant. I eased my horse a little going up Flea Creek pinch, but with
this delay reached my destination in half an hour, and sent the men
galloping in the direction of the fire. I lingered for afternoon tea,
and returned at my leisure.

It was sundown when I got in sight of Caddagat. Knowing the men would
not be home for some time, I rode across the paddock to yard the cows.
I drove them home and penned the calves, unsaddled my horse and
returned him to the orchard, then stood upon the hillside and enjoyed
the scene. It had been a fearfully hot day, with a blasting,
drought-breathed wind; but the wind had dropped to sleep with the
sunlight, and now the air had cooled. Blue smoke wreathed hill and
hollow like a beauteous veil. I had traversed drought-baked land that
afternoon, but in the immediate vicinity of Caddagat house there was no
evidence of an unkind season. Irrigation had draped the place with
beauty, and I stood ankle-deep in clover. Oh, how I loved the old
irregularly built house, with here and there a patch of its low iron
roof peeping out of a mass of greenery, flowers, and fruit—the place
where I was born—home! Save for the murmur of the creek, the evening
was wrapped in silence—sweet-breathed, balmy-browed, summer quietude. I
stretched out my hand and stained my fingers, next my lips and teeth,
with the sweet dark fruit of a mulberry-tree beside me. The shadows
deepened; I picked up my saddle, and, carrying it housewards, put it in
its place in the harness-room among the fig- and apricot-trees—laden to
breaking point with ripe and ripening fruit. The two servant girls had
departed on their Christmas holiday that morning, so grannie and auntie
were the only members of the family at home. I could not see or hear
them anywhere, so, presuming they were out walking, I washed my hands,
lit a lamp, and sat down to my tea, where it had been left for me on
the dining-table. I remembered—wonderful aberration from my usual
thoughtlessness—that the book I had left in the hammock had a beautiful
cover which the dew would spoil, so I left my tea to bring it in. Two
little white squares struck my eye in the gathering dusk. I picked them
up also, and, bringing them to the light, opened the one addressed to
me, and read:

No doubt what I have to write will not be very palatable to you; but it
is time you gave up pleasuring and began to meet the responsibilities
of life. Your father is lazier if anything, and drinks more than ever.
He has got himself into great debt and difficulties, and would have
been sold off again but for Peter M’Swat. You will remember Peter
M’Swat? Well, he has been good enough to lend your father 500 pounds at
4 per cent, which means 20 pounds per year interest. Your father would
have no more idea of meeting this amount than a cat would have. But now
I am coming to the part of the matter which concerns you. Out of
friendship to your father, Mr M’Swat is good enough to accept your
services as governess to his children, in lieu of interest on the
money. I have told him you will be in Yarnung In Friday the 8th of
January 1897, where he will meet you. Be careful to remember the date.
I am sorry I could not give you more notice; but he wants his children
to commence school as soon as possible, and he deserves every
consideration in the matter. Perhaps you will not find it as pleasant
as Caddagat; but he has been very good, and offers you a fair number of
holidays, and what he will give you is equal to 20 pounds. That is a
lot in these times, when he could easily get so many better girls than
you are in every way for half the money, and make your father pay the
interest, and thereby be 10 pounds in pocket. You will have to help Mrs
M’Swat with the work and sewing; but that will do you good, and I hope
you will try hard to give every satisfaction. I have also written to
your grandmother.


That letter wiped away ever vestige of my appetite for the dainties
before me. M’Swat’s! Send—me—to M’Swat’s! I could not believe it! It
must be a nightmare! M’Swat’s!

Certainly, I had never been there; but all those who had gave graphic
descriptions of the total ignorance of Mrs M’Swat. Why, the place was
quite tabooed on account of its squalor and dirt!

The steel of my mother’s letter entered my soul. Why had she not
expressed a little regret at the thing she was imposing on me? Instead,
there was a note of satisfaction running through her letter that she
was able to put an end to my pleasant life at Caddagat. She always
seemed to grudge me any pleasure. I bitterly put it down as accruing
from the curse of ugliness, as, when mentioning Gertie, it was ever, “I
have let Gertie go to such and such an entertainment. We could not very
well afford it, but the poor little girl does not have many pleasures
for her years.” I was smaller than Gertie, and only eleven months
older; but to me it was “You must think of something besides pleasure.”

The lot of ugly girls is not joyful, and they must be possessed of
natures very absurdly sanguine indeed ever to hope for any enjoyment in
life.

It was cruel, base, horrible of my mother to send me to M’Swat’s. I
would not go—not for 50 pounds a day! I would not go! I would not! not
for any consideration.

I stamped about in a fever of impatience until grannie appeared, when I
handed both letters to her, and breathlessly awaited her verdict.

“Well, child, what do you say?”

“Say? I won’t go! I can’t! I won’t! Oh, grannie, don’t send me there—I
would rather die.”

“My dear child, I would not be willing to part with you under any
circumstances, but I cannot interfere between a mother and her child. I
would not have allowed any one to do it with me, and believe in acting
the same towards any other mother, even though she is my own daughter.
However, there is time to get a reply before you would have to start,
so I will write and see what can be done.”

The dear old lady, with her prompt businesslike propensities, sat down
and wrote there and then. I wrote also—pleaded with my mother against
her decree, begged her to leave me at Caddagat, and assured her I could
never succeed at M’Swat’s.

I did not sleep that night, so arose betimes to await the first
traveller, whom I asked to post the letters.

We got an answer to them sooner than we expected—at least grannie did.
Mother did not deign to write to me, but in her letter to grannie I was
described as an abominably selfish creature, who would not consider her
little brothers and sisters. I would never be any good; all I thought
of was idleness and ease. Most decidedly I could not get out of going
to M’Swat’s, as mother had given her word.

“I am sorry for you,” said grannie, “but it cannot be helped. You can
stay there for two or three years, and then I can have you here again.”

I was inconsolable, and would not listen to reason. Ah! that uncle
Jay-Jay had been at home to rescue me from this. Then aunt Helen
brought her arguments to bear upon me, and persuaded me to think it was
necessary for the benefit of my little brothers and sisters that I
should take up this burden, which I knew would be too much for me.

It was a great wrench to be torn away from Caddagat—from refinement and
comfort—from home! As the days till my departure melted away, how I
wished that it were possible to set one’s weight against the grim wheel
of time and turn it back! Nights I did not sleep, but drenched my
pillow with tears. Ah, it was hard to leave grannie and aunt Helen,
whom I worshipped, and turn my back on Caddagat!

I suppose it is only a fancy born of the wild deep love I bear it, but
to me the flowers seem to smell more sweetly there; and the shadows,
how they creep and curl! oh, so softly and caressingly around the
quaint old place, as the great sun sets amid the blue peaks; and the
never-ceasing rush of the crystal fern-banked stream—I see and hear it
now, and the sinking sun as it turns to a sheet of flame the mirror
hanging in the backyard in the laundry veranda, before which the
station hands were wont to comb and wash themselves. Oh, the memories
that crowd upon me! Methinks I can smell the roses that clamber up the
veranda posts and peep over the garden gate. As I write my eyes grow
misty, so that I cannot see the paper.

The day for my departure arrived—hot, 110 degrees in the shade. It was
a Wednesday afternoon. Frank Hawden was to take me as far as Gool-Gool
that evening, and see me on to the coach next day. I would arrive in
Yarnung about twelve or one o’clock on Thursday night, where, according
to arrangement, Mr M’Swat would be waiting to take me to a hotel,
thence to his home next day.

My trunks and other belongings were stowed in the buggy, to which the
fat horses were harnessed. They stood beneath the dense shade of a
splendid kurrajong, and lazily flicked the flies off themselves while
Frank Hawden held the reins and waited for me.

I rushed frantically round the house taking a last look at nooks and
pictures dear to me, and then aunt Helen pressed my hand and kissed me,
saying:

“The house will be lonely without you, but you must brighten up, and
I’m sure you will not find things half as bad as you expect them.”

I looked back as I went out the front gate, and saw her throw herself
into a chair on the veranda and cover her face with her hands. My
beautiful noble aunt Helen! I hope she missed me just a little, felt
just one pang of parting, for I have not got over that parting yet.

Grannie gave me a warm embrace and many kisses. I climbed on to the
front seat of the buggy beside my escort, he whipped the horses—a cloud
of dust, a whirr of wheels, and we were gone—gone from Caddagat!

We crossed the singing stream: on either bank great bushes of
blackthorn—last native flower of the season—put forth their wealth of
magnificent creamy bloom, its rich perfume floating far on the hot
summer air. How the sunlight blazed and danced and flickered on the
familiar and dearly loved landscape! Over a rise, and the house was
lost to view, then good-bye to the crystal creek. The trees of Five-Bob
Downs came within eye-range far away on our left. What merry nights I
had spent there amid music, flowers, youth, light, love, and summer
warmth, when the tide of life seemed full! Where now was Harold Beecham
and the thirty or more station hands, who but one short month before
had come and gone at his bidding, hailing him boss?

It was all over! My pleasant life at Caddagat was going into the past,
fading as the hills which surrounded it were melting into a hazy line
of blue.




CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
My Journey


The coach was a big vehicle, something after the style of a bus, the
tilt and seats running parallel with the wheels. At the rear end,
instead of a door, was a great tail-board, on the principle of a
spring-cart. This was let down, and, after we scrambled over it into
our seats, it was fixed half-mast, all the luggage piled thereon, and
firmly roped into position. When this was completed, to any one on the
ground only the heads of passengers were visible above the pile. Had
the coach capsized we would have been in a nice fix, as the only means
of exit was by crawling up through the back of the box-seat, which rose
breast-high—an awkward feat.

Frank Hawden and I parted good friends. I leant out and waved my
handkerchief, until a bend of the road hid him from sight.

It was noon, the thermometer registered 112 degrees in the shade, and
the dust was simply awful. It rose in such thick grey clouds that often
it was impossible to discern the team of five which pulled us, and
there was danger of colliding with passing vehicles. We were very much
crowded, there being sixteen passengers. When we settled down and got
started, I discovered that I was the only representative of my sex, and
that I was sandwiched between a perky youth in his teens and a
Chinaman, while a black fellow and a man with a red beard sat opposite.
A member of Parliament, farther up the seat, who had been patronizing
New Year’s Day races in a portion of his electorate, bawled loudly to
his companion about “the doin’s of the ’Ouse”. In the perky youth I
discovered a professional jockey; and when he found that I was a
daughter of Dick Melvyn, the one-time great horse-breeder, he became
very friendly. He gave me a couple of apples out of his tin box under
the seat, from whence he also produced his whip for my inspection, and
was good enough to say:

“If you can’t stand the stink of that bloomin’ chow, miss, just change
seats with me. I’ve knocked about, so that I can easy stand some tough
smells without much inconvenience.”

I cautioned him to talk lower for fear of hurting the Chinaman’s
feelings: this amused him immensely. He laughed very much, and, leaning
over to the red-bearded man, repeated the joke:

“I say, this young lady is afraid I might hurt the chow’s feelin’s.
Golly! Fancy a bloomin’ chow havin’ any!”

The other man also thought it a great joke. I changed seats with the
jockey, which put me beside a young gentleman of a literary turn of
mind, with whom I had some conversation about books when the dust,
rumble of wheels, and turf talk of my other neighbour permitted. They
were all very kind to me—gave me fruit, procured me drinks of water,
and took turns in nursing a precious hat, for which, on account of the
crush, no safe place could be found among the other luggage.

Before we had gone half our journey the horses knocked up. All the men
were forced to walk up hills for miles and miles in the dust and heat,
which did not conduce to their amiability, and many and caustic were
the remarks and jokes made upon the driver. He wore out two whips upon
his team, until the labour and excessive heat sent the perspiration
rolling in rivulets down his face, leaving muddy tracks in the thick
coating of dust there. The jockey assisted with his loaded instrument
of trade, some of the passengers thrashed with sticks, and all swore
under their breath, while a passing bullock-driver used his whip with
such deadly effect, that the sweat which poured off the poor beasts was
mingled with blood.

“Why the deuce don’t you have proper horses?” demanded the red-bearded
passenger.

The man explained that a ministerial party had chartered his best team
to go on a tour of inspection to a mine; a brother coachman had been
“stuck up” for horses, and borrowed a couple from him, whereupon he was
forced to do with animals which had been turned out for a spell, and
the heat and overloading accounted for a good part of the contretemps.
However, we managed to catch our train, but had to rush for it without
waiting for refreshments. Nice articles we looked—our hair grey with
dust, and our faces grimy. The men took charge of me as carefully as
though I had been specially consigned to their care. One procured my
ticket, another secured me a seat, while a third took charge of my
luggage; and they were just as thoughtful when we had to change trains.
Off we went. Grannie had packed me quite a large box full of dainties.
I produced it, the men provided drinks, and we had quite a pleasant
picnic, with all the windows down to catch a little air.

I love the rush and roar of the train, and wished on this occasion that
it might go on and on for over, never giving me time to think or stop.
But, alas, at 1.20 we pulled up at Yarnung, where a man came inquiring
for a young lady named Melvyn. My fellow passengers collected my
belongings, and I got out.

“Good-bye, gentlemen; thank you very much for your kindness.”

“Good-bye, miss; you’re welcome. Some of us might meet again yet.
Ta-ta!”

A shriek, a jerk, and the great train rushed on into the night, leaving
me there on the insignificant little platform, feeling how lonely and
unhappy, no one knew or cared.

Mr M’Swat shouldered most of my luggage, I took the remainder, and we
trudged off in the dark without a word on either side. The publican had
given M’Swat the key, so that we might enter without disturbing the
household, and he escorted me to a bedroom, where I tumbled into bed
with expedition.




CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT
To Life


It is indelibly imprinted on my memory in a manner which royal joy,
fame, pleasure, and excitement beyond the dream of poets could never
efface, not though I should be cursed with a life of five-score years.
I will paint it truthfully—letter for letter as it was.

It was twenty-six miles from Yarnung to Barney’s Gap, as M’Swat’s place
was named. He had brought a light wagonette and pair to convey me
thither.

As we drove along, I quite liked my master. Of course, we were of
calibre too totally unlike ever to be congenial companions, but I
appreciated his sound common sense in the little matters within his
range, and his bluntly straightforward, fairly good-natured, manner. He
was an utterly ignorant man, with small ideas according to the sphere
which he fitted, and which fitted him; but he was “a man for a’ that,
an’ a’ that”.

He and my father had been boys together. Years and years ago M’Swat’s
father had been blacksmith on my father’s station, and the little boys
had played together, and, in spite of their then difference in station,
had formed a friendship which lived and bore fruit at this hour. I
wished that their youthful relations had been inimical, not friendly.

We left the pub in Yarnung at nine, and arrived at our destination
somewhere about two o’clock in the afternoon.

I had waxed quite cheerful, and began to look upon the situation in a
sensible light. It was necessary that I should stand up to the guns of
life at one time or another, and why not now? M’Swat’s might not be so
bad after all. Even if they were dirty, they would surely be willing to
improve if I exercised tact in introducing a few measures. I was not
afraid of work, and would do many things. But all these ideas were
knocked on the head, like a dairyman’s surplus calves, when on entering
Barney’s Gap we descended a rough road to the house, which was built in
a narrow gully between two steep stony hills, which, destitute of
grass, rose like grim walls of rock, imparting a desolate and
prison-like aspect.

Six dogs, two pet lambs, two or three pigs, about twenty fowls, eight
children which seemed a dozen, and Mrs M’Swat bundled out through the
back door at our approach. Those children, not through poverty—M’Swat
made a boast of his substantial banking account—but on account of
ignorance and slatternliness, were the dirtiest urchins I have ever
seen, and were so ragged that those parts of them which should have
been covered were exposed to view. The majority of them had red hair
and wide hanging-open mouths. Mrs M’Swat was a great, fat, ignorant,
pleasant-looking woman, shockingly dirty and untidy. Her tremendous,
flabby, stockingless ankles bulged over her unlaced hobnailed boots;
her dress was torn and unbuttoned at the throat, displaying one of the
dirtiest necks I have seen. It did not seem to worry her that the
infant she hold under her arm like a roll of cloth howled killingly,
while the other little ones clung to her skirts, attempting to hide
their heads in its folds like so many emus. She greeted me with a
smacking kiss, consigned the baby to the charge of the eldest child, a
big girl of fourteen, and seizing upon my trunks as though they were
feather-weight, with heavy clodhopping step disappeared into the house
with them. Returning, she invited me to enter, and following in her
wake, I was followed by the children through the dirtiest passage into
the dirtiest room, to sit upon the dirtiest chair, to gaze upon the
other dirtiest furniture of which I have ever heard. One wild horrified
glance at the dirt, squalor, and total benightedness that met me on
every side, and I trembled in every limb with suppressed emotion and
the frantic longing to get back to Caddagat which possessed me. One
instant showed me that I could never, never live here.

“Have ye had yer dinner?” my future mistress inquired in a rough
uncultivated voice. I replied in the negative.

“Sure, ye’ll be dyin’ of hunger; but I’ll have it in a twinklin’.”

She threw a crumpled and disgustingly filthy cloth three-cornered ways
on to the dusty table and clapped thereon a couple of dirty knives and
forks, a pair of cracked plates, two poley cups and chipped saucers.
Next came a plate of salt meat, red with saltpetre, and another of
dark, dry, sodden bread. She then disappeared to the kitchen to make
the tea, and during her absence two of the little boys commenced to
fight. One clutched the tablecloth, and over went the whole display
with a bang—meat-dish broken, and meat on the dusty floor; while the
cats and fowls, ever on the alert for such occurrences, made the most
of their opportunities. Mrs M’Swat returned carrying the tea, which was
spilling by the way. She gave those boys each a clout on the head which
dispersed them roaring like the proverbial town bull, and alarmed me
for the safety of their ear-drums. I wondered if their mother was aware
of their having ear-drums. She grabbed the meat, and wiping it on her
greasy apron, carried it around in her hand until she found a plate for
it, and by that time the children had collected the other things. A cup
was broken, and another, also a poley, was put in its stead.

Mr M’Swat now appeared, and after taking a nip out of a rum bottle
which he produced from a cupboard in the corner, he invited me to sit
up to dinner.

There was no milk. M’Swat went in entirely for sheep, keeping only a
few cows for domestic purposes: these, on account of the drought, had
been dry for some months. Mrs M’Swat apologized for the lack of sugar,
stating she was quite out of it and had forgotten to send for a fresh
supply.

“You damned fool, to miss such a chance wen I was goin’ to town with
the wagonette! I mightn’t be groin’ in again for munce [months]. But
sugar don’t count much. Them as can’t do without a useless luxury like
that for a spell will never make much of a show at gettin’ on in the
wu-r-r-r-ld,” concluded Mr M’Swat, sententiously.

The children sat in a row and, with mouths open and interest in their
big wondering eyes, gazed at me unwinkingly till I felt I must rush
away somewhere and shriek to relieve the feeling of overstrained
hysteria which was overcoming me. I contained myself sufficiently,
however, to ask if this was all the family.

“All but Peter. Where’s Peter, Mary Ann?”

“He went to the Red Hill to look after some sheep, and won’t be back
till dark.”

“Peter’s growed up,” remarked one little boy, with evident pride in
this member of the family.

“Yes; Peter’s twenty-one, and hes a mustatche and shaves,” said the
eldest girl, in a manner indicating that she expected me to be struck
dumb with surprise.

“She’ll be surprised wen she sees Peter,” said a little girl in an
audible whisper.

Mrs M’Swat vouchsafed the information that three had died between Peter
and Lizer, and this was how the absent son came to be so much older
than his brothers and sisters.

“So you have had twelve children?” I said.

“Yes,” she replied, laughing fatly, as though it were a joke.

“The boys found a bees’ nest in a tree an’ have been robbin’ it the
smornin’,” continued Mrs M’Swat.

“Yes; we have ample exemplification of that,” I responded. It was honey
here and honey there and honey everywhere. It was one of the many
varieties of dirt on the horrible foul-smelling tablecloth. It was on
the floor, the door, the chairs, the children’s heads, and the cups.
Mrs M’Swat remarked contentedly that it always took a couple of days to
wear “off of” things.

After “dinner” I asked for a bottle of ink and some paper, and scrawled
a few lines to grannie and my mother, merely reporting my safe arrival
at my destination. I determined to take time to collect my thoughts
before petitioning for release from Barney’s Gap.

I requested my mistress to show me where I was to sleep, and she
conducted me to a fairly respectable little bedroom, of which I was to
be sole occupant, unless I felt lonely and would like Rose Jane to
sleep with me. I looked at pretty, soft-eyed, dirty little Rose Jane,
and assured her kind-hearted mother I would not be the least lonely, as
the sickening despairing loneliness which filled my heart was not of a
nature to be cured by having as a bedmate a frowzy wild child.

Upon being left alone I barred my door and threw myself on the bed to
cry—weep wild hot tears that scalded my cheeks, and sobs that shook my
whole frame and gave me a violent pain in the head.

Oh, how coarse and grating were the sounds to be heard around me! Lack,
nay, not lack, but utter freedom from the first instincts of
cultivation, was to be heard even in the great heavy footfalls and the
rasping sharp voices which fell on my ears. So different had I been
listening in a room at Caddagat to my grannie’s brisk pleasant voice,
or to my aunt Helen’s low refined accents; and I am such a one to see
and feel these differences.

However, I pulled together in a little while, and called myself a fool
for crying. I would write to grannie and mother explaining matters, and
I felt sure they would heed me, as they had no idea what the place was
like. I would have only a little while to wait patiently, then I would
be among all the pleasures of Caddagat again; and how I would revel in
them, more than ever, after a taste of a place like this, for it was
worse than I had imagined it could be, even in the nightmares which had
haunted me concerning it before leaving Caddagat.

The house was of slabs, unlimed, and with very low iron roof, and
having no sign of a tree near it, the heat was unendurable. It was
reflected from the rocks on either side, and concentrated in this spot
like an oven, being 122 degrees in the veranda now. I wondered why
M’Swat had built in such a hole, but it appears it was the nearness of
the point to water which recommended it to his judgment.

With the comforting idea that I would not have long to bear this, I
bathed my eyes, and walked away from the house to try and find a cooler
spot. The children saw me depart but not return, to judge from a
discussion of myself which I heard in the dining-room, which adjoined
my bed-chamber.

Peter came home, and the children clustered around to tell the news.

“Did she come?”

“Yes.”

“Wot’s she like?”

“Oh, a rale little bit of a thing, not as big as Lizer!

“And, Peter, she hes teeny little hands, as wite as snow, like that
woman in the picter ma got off of the tea.”

“Yes, Peter,” chimed in another voice; “and her feet are that little
that she don’t make no nise wen she walks.”

“It ain’t only becos her feet are little, but cos she’s got them
beautiful shoes like wot’s in picters,” said another.

“Her hair is tied with two great junks of ribbing, one up on her head
an’ another near the bottom; better than that bit er red ribbing wot
Lizer keeps in the box agin the time she might go to town some day.”

“Yes,” said the voice of Mrs M’Swat, “her hair is near to her knees,
and a plait as thick as yer arm; and wen she writ a couple of letters
in a minute, you could scarce see her hand move it was that wonderful
quick; and she uses them big words wot you couldn’t understand without
bein’ eddicated.”

“She has tree brooches, and a necktie better than your best one wots
you keeps to go seeing Susie Duffy in,” and Lizer giggled slyly.

“You shut up about Susie Duffy, or I’ll whack yuz up aside of the ear,”
said Peter angrily.

“She ain’t like ma. She’s fat up here, and goes in like she’d break in
the middle, Peter.”

“Great scissors! she must be a flyer,” said Peter. “I’ll bet she’ll
make you sit up, Jimmy.”

“I’ll make her sit up,” retorted Jimmy, who came next to Lizer.—“She
thinks she’s a toff, but she’s only old Melvyn’s darter, that pa has to
give money to.”

“Peter,” said another, “her face ain’t got them freckles on like yours,
and it ain’t dark like Lizer’s. It’s reel wite, and pinky round here.”

“I bet she won’t make me knuckle down to her, no matter wot colour she
is,” returned Peter, in a surly tone.

No doubt it was this idea which later in the afternoon induced him to
swagger forward to shake hands with me with a flash insolent leer on
his face. I took pains to be especially nice to him, treating him with
deference, and making remarks upon the extreme heat of the weather with
such pleasantness that he was nonplussed, and looked relieved when able
to escape. I smiled to myself, and apprehended no further trouble from
Peter.

The table for tea was set exactly as it had been before, and was
lighted by a couple of tallow candles made from bad fat, and their
odour was such as my jockey travelling companion of the day before
would have described as a tough smell.

“Give us a toon on the peeany,” said Mrs M’Swat after the meal, when
the dishes had been cleared away by Lizer and Rose Jane. The tea and
scraps, of which there was any amount, remained on the floor, to be
picked up by the fowls in the morning.

The children lay on the old sofa and on the chairs, where they always
slept at night until their parents retired, when there was an all-round
bawl as they were wakened and bundled into bed, dirty as they were, and
very often with their clothes on.

I acceded to Mrs M’Swat’s request with alacrity, thinking that while
forced to remain there I would have one comfort, and would spend all my
spare time at the piano. I opened the instrument, brushed a little of
the dust from the keys with my pocket-handkerchief, and struck the
opening chords of Kowalski’s “Marche Hongroise”.

I have heard of pianos sounding like a tin dish, but this was not as
Pleasant as a tin dish by long chalks. Every note that I struck stayed
down not to rise, and when I got them up the jarring, clanging,
discordant clatter they produced beggars description. There was not the
slightest possibility of distinguishing any tune on the thing.
Worthless to begin with, it had stood in the dust, heat, and wind so
long that every sign that it had once made music had deserted it.

I closed it with a feeling of such keen disappointment that I had
difficulty in suppressing tears.

“Won’t it play?” inquired Mr M’Swat.

“No; the keys stay down.”

“Then, Rose Jane, go ye an’ pick ’em up while she tries again.”

I tried again, Rose Jane fishing up the keys as I went along. I
perceived instantly that not one had the least ear for music or idea
what it was; so I beat on the demented piano with both hands, and often
with all fingers at once, and the bigger row I made the better they
liked it.




CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
To Life—continued


Mr M’Swat very kindly told me I need not begin my duties until Monday
morning, and could rest during Saturday and Sunday. Saturday, which was
sickeningly hot and sultry, and which seemed like an eternity, I spent
in arranging my belongings, brushing the dust from my travelling dress,
and in mending a few articles. Next morning rain started to fall, which
was a great God-send, being the first which had fallen for months, and
the only rain I saw during my residence at Barney’s Gap.

That was a hideous Sabbath. Without a word of remonstrance from their
parents, the children entertained themselves by pushing each other into
the rain, the smaller ones getting the worst of it, until their
clothing was saturated with water. This made them very cold, so they
sat upon the floor and yelled outrageously.

It was the custom of Peter to spend his Sundays in riding about, but
today, being deterred by the rain, he slept some of the time, and made
a muzzle for one of his dogs, between whiles.

From breakfast to the midday meal I shut myself in my bedroom and wrote
letters to my mother and grandmother. I did not rant, rave, or say
anything which I ought not to have said to my elders. I wrote those
letters very coolly and carefully, explaining things just as they were,
and asked grannie to take me back to Caddagat, as I could never endure
life at Barney’s Gap. I told my mother I had written thus, and asked
her if she would not let grannie take me again, would she get me some
other situation? What I did not care, so long as it brought
emancipation from the M’Swat’s. I stamped and addressed these missives,
and put them by till a chance of posting should arise.

Mr M’Swat could read a little by spelling the long words and blundering
over the shorter ones, and he spent the morning and all the afternoon
in perusal of the local paper—the only literature with which Barney’s
Gap was acquainted. There was a long list of the prices of stock and
farm produce in this edition, which perfectly fascinated its reader.
The ecstasy of a man of fine, artistic, mental calibre, when dipping
for the first time into the work of some congenial poet, would be
completely wiped out in comparison to the utter soul-satisfaction of
M’Swat when drinking in the items of that list.

“By damn, pigs was up last Toosday! Thames the things to make prawfit
on,” he would excitedly exclaim; or—“Wheat’s rose a shillun a bushel!
By dad, I must double my crops this year.” When he had plodded to the
end, he started at the beginning again.

His wife sat the whole afternoon in the one place, saying and doing
nothing. I looked for something to read, but the only books in the
house were a Bible, which was never opened, and a diary kept most
religiously by M’Swat. I got permission to read this, and opening it,
saw:

“September


1st. Fine. Wint to boggie creak for a cow.
2nd. Fine. Got the chestnut mair shode.
3rd. Fine. On the jury.
4th. Fine. Tail the lams 60 yeos 52 wethers.
5th. Cloudy. Wint to Duffys.
6th. Fine. Dave Duffy called.
7th. Fine. Roped the red filly.
8th. Showery. Sold the gray mair’s fole.
9th. Fine. Wint to the Red hill after a horse.
10th. Fine, Found tree sheap ded in sqre padick.”


I closed the book and put it up with a sigh. The little record was a
perfect picture of the dull narrow life of its writer. Week after week
that diary went on the same—drearily monotonous account of a drearily
monotonous existence. I felt I would go mad if forced to live such a
life for long.

“Pa has lots of diaries. Would I like to read them?”

They were brought and put before me. I inquired of Mr M’Swat which was
the liveliest time of the year, and being told it was shearing and
threshing, I opened one first in November:

“November 1896


1st. Fine. Started to muster sheap.
2nd. Fine. Counten sheap very dusty 20 short.
3rd. Fine. Started shering. Joe Harris cut his hand bad and wint hoam.
4th. Showery. Shering stoped on account of rane.”


Then I skipped to December:

“December 1896


1st. Fine and hot. Stripped the weet 60 bages.
2nd. Fine. Killed a snake very hot day.
3rd. Fine. Very hot alle had a boagy in the river.
4th. Fine. Got returns of woll 7 1/2 fleece 5 1/4 bellies.
5th. Fine. Awful hot got a serkeler from Tatersal by the poast.
6th. Fine. Saw Joe Harris at Duffys.”


There was no entertainment to be had from the diaries, so I attempted a
conversation with Mrs M’Swat.

“A penny for your thoughts.”

“I wuz jist watchin’ the rain and thinkin’ it would put a couple a bob
a head more on sheep if it keeps on.”

What was I to do to pass the day? I was ever very restless, even in the
midst of full occupation. Uncle Jay-Jay used to accuse me of being in
six places at once, and of being incapable of sitting still for five
minutes consecutively; so it was simply endurance to live that long,
long day—nothing to read, no piano on which to play hymns, too wet to
walk, none with whom to converse, no possibility of sleeping, as in an
endeavour to kill a little of the time I had gone to bed early and got
up late. There was nothing but to sit still, tormented by maddening
regret. I pictured what would be transpiring at Caddagat now; what we
had done this time last week, and so on, till the thing became an agony
to me.

Among my duties before school I was to set the table, make all the
beds, dust and sweep, and “do” the girls’ hair. After school I had to
mend clothes, sew, set the table again, take a turn at nursing the
baby, and on washing-day iron. This sounds a lot, but in reality was
nothing, and did not half occupy my time. Setting the table was a mere
sinecure, as there was nothing much to put on it; and the only ironing
was a few articles outside my own, as Mr M’Swat and Peter did not wear
white shirts, and patronised paper collars. Mrs M’Swat did the washing
and a little scrubbing, also boiled the beef and baked the bread, which
formed our unvaried menu week in and week out. Most peasant mothers
with a family of nine have no time for idleness, but Mrs M’Swat managed
things so that she spent most of the day rolling on her frowsy bed
playing with her dirty infant, which was as fat and good-tempered as
herself.

On Monday morning I marshalled my five scholars (Lizer, aged fourteen;
Jimmy, twelve; Tommy, Sarah, and Rose Jane, younger) in a little back
skillion, which was set apart as a schoolroom and store for flour and
rock-salt. Like all the house, it was built of slabs, which, erected
while green, and on account Of the heat, had shrunk until many of the
cracks were sufficiently wide to insert one’s arm. On Monday—after the
rain—the wind, which disturbed us through them, was piercingly cold,
but as the week advanced summer and drought regained their pitiless
sway, and we were often sunburnt by the rough gusts which filled the
room with such clouds of dust and grit that we were forced to cover our
heads until it passed.

A policeman came on Tuesday to take some returns, and to him I
entrusted the posting of my letters, and then eagerly waited for the
reply which was to give me glorious release.

The nearest post-office was eight miles distant, and thither Jimmy was
dispatched on horseback twice a week. With trembling expectancy every
mail-day I watched for the boy’s return down the tortuous track to the
house, but it was always, “No letters for the school-missus.”

A week, a fortnight, dragged away. Oh, the slow horror of those
never-ending days! At the end of three weeks Mr M’Swat went to the post
unknown to me, and surprised me with a couple of letters. They bore the
handwriting of my mother and grandmother—what I had been wildly waiting
for,—and now that they had come at last I had not the nerve to open
them while any one was observing me. All day I carried them in my bosom
till my work was done, when I shut myself in my room and tore the
envelopes open to read first my grannie’s letter, which contained two:


My dear child,

I have been a long time answering your letter on account of waiting to
consult your mother. I was willing to take you back, but your mother is
not agreeable, so I cannot interfere between you. I enclose your
mother’s letter, so you can see how I stand in the matter. Try and do
good where you are. We cannot get what we would like in this world, and
must bow to God’s will. He will always, &c.


Mother’s Letter to Grannie


My dear mother,

I am truly grieved that Sybylla should have written and worried you.
Take no notice of her; it is only while she is unused to the place. She
will soon settle down. She has always been a trial to me, and it is no
use of taking notice of her complaints, which no doubt are greatly
exaggerated, as she was never contented at home. I don’t know where her
rebellious spirit will eventually lead her. I hope M’Swat’s will tame
her; it will do her good. It is absolutely necessary that she should
remain there, so do not say anything to give her other ideas &c.


Mother’s Letter to Me


My dear Sybylla,

I wish you would not write and worry your poor old grandmother, who has
been so good to you. You must try and put up with things; you cannot
expect to find it like holidaying at Caddagat. Be careful not to give
offence to any one, as it would be awkward for us. What is wrong with
the place? Have you too much work to do? Do you not get sufficient to
cat? Are they unkind to you, or what? Why don’t you have sense and not
talk of getting another place, as it is utterly impossible; and unless
you remain there, how are we to pay the interest on that money? I’ve
always been a good mother to you, and the least you might do in return
is this, when you know how we are situated. Ask God &c.


Full of contempt and hatred for my mother, I tore her letters into tiny
pieces and hurled them out the window. Oh, the hard want of sympathy
they voiced! She had forced me to this place: it would have been
different had I wanted to come of my own accord, and then sung out for
a removal immediately; but no, against my earnest pleadings she had
forced me here, and now would not heed my cry. And to whom in all the
world can we turn when our mother spurns our prayer?

There never was any sympathy between my mother and myself. We are too
unlike. She is intensely matter-of-fact and practical, possessed of no
ambitions or aspirations not capable of being turned into cash value.
She is very ladylike, and though containing no spice of either poet or
musician, can take a part in conversation on such subjects, and play
the piano correctly, because in her young days she was thus cultivated;
but had she been horn a peasant, she would have been a peasant, with no
longings unattainable in that sphere. She no more understood me than I
understand the works of a watch. She looked upon me as a discontented,
rebellious, bad child, possessed of evil spirits, which wanted
trouncing out of me; and she would have felt that she was sinning had
she humoured me in any way, so after cooling I did not blame her for
her letters. She was doing her duty according to her lights. Again, it
was this way, grannie did not come to my rescue on this occasion on
account of her attitude towards my father. The Bossiers were not at
enmity with him, but they were so disgusted with his insobriety that
they never visited Possum Gully, and did not assist us as much as they
would have done had my father’s failure been attributable to some cause
more deserving of sympathy.

After reading my letters I wept till every atom of my body writhed with
agonized emotion. I was aroused by Mrs M’Swat hammering at my door and
inquiring:

“What ails ye, child? Did ye git bad noos from home?”

I recovered myself as by a miracle, and replied, no; that I was merely
a little homesick, and would be out presently.

I wrote again to my mother, but as I could not truthfully say I was
hungry or ill-treated, for, according to their ability, the M’Swats
were very kind to me, she took no notice of my plaint, but told me that
instead of complaining of monotony, it would suit me better if I
cleared up the house a little.

Acting upon this advice, I asked Mr M’Swat to put a paling fence round
the house, as it was useless trying to keep the house respectable while
the fowls and pigs ran in every time the door was opened.—

He was inclined to look with favour upon this proposition, but his wife
sat upon it determinedly—said the fowls would lose the scraps. “Would
it not be possible to throw them over the fence to the fowls?” I asked;
but this would cause too much waste, she considered.

Next I suggested that the piano should be tuned, but they were united
in their disapproval of such a fearful extravagance. “The peeany makes
a good nise. What ails it?”

Then I suggested that the children should be kept tidier, for which I
was insulted by their father. I wanted them to be dressed up like
swells, and if he did that he would soon be a pauper like my father.
This I found was the sentiment of the whole family regarding me. I was
only the daughter of old hard-up Melvyn, consequently I had little
weight with the children, which made things very hard for me as a
teacher.

One day at lunch I asked my mistress if she would like the children to
be instructed in table-manners. “Certainly,” her husband replied, so I
commenced.

“Jimmy, you must never put your knife in your mouth.”

“Pa does at any rate,” replied Jimmy.

“Yes,” said pa; “and I’m a richer man today than them as didn’t do it.”

“Liza, do not put a whole slice of bread to your mouth like that, and
cram so. Cut it into small pieces.”

“Ma doesn’t,” returned Liza.

“Ye’ll have yer work cut out with ’em,” laughed Mrs M’Swat, who did not
know how to correct her family herself, and was too ignorant to uphold
my authority.

That was my only attempt at teaching manners there. In the face of such
odds it was a bootless task, and as there were not enough knives and
forks to go round, I could not inculcate the correct method of handling
those implements.

Mrs M’Swat had but one boiler in which to do all her cooking, and one
small tub for the washing, and there was seldom anything to eat but
bread and beef; and this was not because they were poor, but because
they did not know, or want to know, any better.

Their idea of religion, pleasure, manners, breeding, respectability,
love, and everything of that ilk, was the possession of money, and
their one idea of accumulating wealth was by hard sordid dragging and
grinding.

A man who rises from indigence to opulence by business capabilities
must have brains worthy of admiration, but the man who makes a fortune
as M’Swat of Barney’s Gap was making his must be dirt mean, grasping,
narrow-minded, and soulless—to me the most uncongenial of my fellows.

I wrote once more to my mother, to receive the same reply. One hope
remained. I would write to aunt Helen. She understood me somewhat, and
would know how I felt.

Acting on this inspiration, I requested her to plead for me. Her answer
came as a slap in the face, as I had always imagined her above the
common cant of ordinary religionists. She stated that life was full of
trials. I must try and bear this little cross patiently, and at the end
of a year they might have me back at Caddagat. A year! A year at
Barney’s Gap! The possibility of such a thing made me frantic. I picked
up my pen and bitterly reproached my aunt in a letter to which she did
not deign to reply; and from that day to this she has rigidly ignored
me—never so much as sending me the most commonplace message, or
casually using my name in her letters to my mother.

Aunt Helen, is there such a thing as firm friendship when even
yours—best of women—quibbled and went under at the hysterical wail from
the overburdened heart of a child?

My predecessor, previous to her debut at Barney’s Gap, had spent some
time in a lunatic asylum, and being a curious character, allowed the
children to do as they pleased, consequently they knew not what it
meant to be ruled, and were very hold. They attempted no
insubordination while their father was about the house, but when he was
absent they gave me a dog’s life, their mother sometimes smiling on
their pranks, often lazily heedless of them, but never administering
any form of correction.

If I walked away from the house to get rid of them, they would follow
and hoot at me; and when I reproved them they informed me they were not
going “to knuckle under to old Melvyn’s darter, the damnedest fool in
the world, who’s lost all his prawperty, and has to borry money off of
pa.”

Did I shut myself in my room, they shoved sticks in the cracks and made
grimaces at me. I knew the fallacy of appealing to their father, as
they and their mother would tell falsehoods, and my word would not be
taken in contradiction of theirs. I had experience of this, as the
postmistress had complained of Jimmy, to be insulted by his father, who
could see no imperfection in his children.

M’Swat was much away from home at that time. The drought necessitated
the removal of some of his sheep, for which he had rented a place
eighty miles coastwards. There he left them under the charge of a man,
but he repaired thither frequently to inspect them. Sometimes he was
away from home a fortnight at a stretch. Peter would be away at work
all day, and the children took advantage of my defenceless position.
Jimmy was the ringleader. I could easily have managed the others had he
been removed. I would have thrashed him well at the start but for the
letters I constantly received from home warning me against offence to
the parents, and knew that to set my foot on the children’s larrikinism
would require measures that would gain their mother’s ill-will at once.
But when M’Swat left home for three weeks Jim got so bold that I
resolved to take decisive steps towards subjugating him. I procured a
switch—a very small one, as his mother had a great objection to
corporal punishment—and when, as usual, he commenced to cheek me during
lessons, I hit him on the coat-sleeve. The blow would not have brought
tears from the eyes of a toddler, but this great calf emitted a wild
yope, and opening his mouth let his saliva pour on to his slate. The
others set up such blood-curdling yells in concert that I was a little
disconcerted, but I determined not to give in. I delivered another tap,
whereupon he squealed and roared so that he brought his mother to his
rescue like a ton of bricks on stilts, a great fuss in her eyes which
generally beamed with a cowful calm.

Seizing my arm she shook me like a rat, broke my harmless little stick
in pieces, threw it in my face, and patting Jimmy on the shoulder,
said:

“Poor man! She sharn’t touch me Jimmy while I know. Sure you’ve got no
sense. You’d had him dead if I hadn’t come in.”

I walked straight to my room and shut myself in, and did not teach any
more that afternoon. The children rattled on my door-handle and jeered:

“She thought she’d hit me, but ma settled her. Old poor Melvyn’s darter
won’t try no more of her airs on us.”

I pretended not to hear. What was I to do? There was no one to whom I
could turn for help. M’Swat would believe the story of his family, and
my mother would blame me. She would think I had been in fault because I
hated the place.

Mrs M’Swat called me to tea, but I said I would not have any. I lay
awake all night and got desperate. On the morrow I made up my mind to
conquer or leave. I would stand no more. If in all the wide world and
the whole of life this was the only use for me, then I would die—take
my own life if necessary.

Things progressed as usual next morning. I attended to my duties and
marched my scholars into the schoolroom at the accustomed hour. There
was no decided insubordination during the morning, but I felt Jimmy was
waiting for an opportunity to defy me. It was a fearful day, possessed
by a blasting wind laden with red dust from Riverina, which filled the
air like a fog. The crockery ware became so hot in the kitchen that
when taking it into the dining-room we had to handle it with cloths.
During the dinner-hour I slipped away unnoticed to where some
quince-trees were growing and procured a sharp rod, which I secreted
among the flour-bags in the schoolroom. At half-past one I brought my
scholars in and ordered them to their work with a confident air. Things
went without a ripple until three o’clock, when the writing lesson
began. Jimmy struck his pen on the bottom of the bottle every time he
replenished it with ink.

“Jimmy,” I gently remonstrated, “don’t jab your pen like that—it will
spoil it. There is no necessity to shove it right to the bottom.”

Jab, jab, went Jimmy’s pen.

“Jimmy, did you hear me speak to you?”

Jab went the pen.

“James, I am speaking to you!”

Jab went the pen again.

“James,” I said sternly, “I give you one more chance.”

He deliberately defied me by stabbing into the ink-bottle with
increased vigour. Liza giggled triumphantly, and the little ones strove
to emulate her. I calmly produced my switch and brought it smartly over
the shoulders of my refractory pupil in a way that sent the dust in a
cloud from his dirty coat, knocked the pen from his fingers, and upset
the ink.

He acted as before—yelled ear-drum-breakingly, letting the saliva from
his distended mouth run on his copy-book. His brothers and sisters also
started to roar, but bringing the rod down on the table, I threatened
to thrash every one of them if they so much as whimpered; and they were
so dumbfounded that they sat silent in terrified surprise. Jimmy
continued to bawl. I hit him again.

“Cease instantly, sir.”

Through the cracks Mrs M’Swat could be seen approaching. Seeing her,
Jimmy hollered anew. I expected her to attack me. She stood five feet
nine inches, and weighed about sixteen stones; I measured five feet one
inch, and turned the scale at eight stones—scarcely a fair match; but
my spirit was aroused, and instead of feeling afraid, I rejoiced at the
encounter which was imminent, and had difficulty to refrain from
shouting “Come on! I’m ready, physically and mentally, for you and a
dozen others such.”

My curious ideas regarding human equality gave me confidence. My theory
is that the cripple is equal to the giant, and the idiot to the genius.
As, if on account of his want of strength the cripple is subservient to
the giant, the latter, on account of that strength, is compelled to
give in to the cripple. So with the dolt and the man of brain, so with
Mrs M’Swat and me.

The fact of not only my own but my family’s dependence on M’Swat—sank
into oblivion. I merely recognized that she was one human being and I
another. Should I have been deferential to her by reason of her age and
maternity, then from the vantage which this gave her, she should have
been lenient to me on account of my chit-ship and inexperience. Thus we
were equal.

Jimmy hollered with renewed energy to attract his mother, and I
continued to rain blows across his shoulders. Mrs M’Swat approached to
within a foot of the door, and then, as though changing her mind,
retraced her steps and entered the hot low-roofed kitchen. I knew I had
won, and felt disappointed that the conquest had been so easy. Jimmy,
seeing he was worsted, ceased his uproar, cleaned his copy-book on his
sleeve, and sheepishly went on with his writing.

Whether Mrs M’Swat saw she had been in fault the day before I know not;
certain it is that the children ever after that obeyed me, and I heard
no more of the matter; neither, as far as I could ascertain, did the
“ruction” reach the ears of M’Swat.

“How long, how long!” was my cry, as I walked out ankle-deep in the
dust to see the sun, like a ball of blood, sink behind the hills on
that February evening.




CHAPTER THIRTY
Where Ignorance is Bliss, ’Tis Folly to be Wise


When by myself, I fretted so constantly that the traces it left upon me
became evident even to the dull comprehension of Mrs M’Swat.

“I don’t hold with too much pleasure and disherpation, but you ain’t
had overmuch of it lately. You’ve stuck at home pretty constant, and ye
and Lizer can have a little fly round. It’ll do yous good,” she said.

The dissipation, pleasure, and flying round allotted to “Lizer” and me
were to visit some of the neighbours. Those, like the M’Swats, were
sheep-farming selectors. They were very friendly and kind to me, and I
found them superior to my employers, in that their houses were
beautifully clean; but they lived the same slow life, and their soul’s
existence fed on the same small ideas. I was keenly disappointed that
none of them had a piano, as my hunger for music could be understood
only by one with a passion for that art.

I borrowed something to read, but all that I could get in the way of
books were a few _Young Ladies’ Journals_, which I devoured ravenously,
so to speak.

When Lizer’s back would be turned, the girls would ask me how I managed
to live at Barney’s Gap, and expressed themselves of the opinion that
it was the most horrible hole in the world, and Mrs M’Swat the dirtiest
creature living, and that they would not go there for 50 pounds a week.
I made a point of never saying anything against Mrs M’Swat; but I fumed
inwardly that this life was forced upon me, when girls with no longings
or aspirations beyond being the wife of a Peter M’Swat recoiled from
the thought of it.

My mother insisted upon my writing to her regularly, so once a week I
headed a letter “Black’s Camp”, and condemned the place, while mother
as unfailingly replied that these bad times I should be thankful to God
that I was fed and clothed. I knew this as well as any one, and was
aware there were plenty of girls willing to jump at my place; but they
were of different temperament to me, and when one is seventeen, that
kind of reasoning does not weigh very heavily.

My eldest brother, Horace, twin brother of my sister Gertie, took it
upon himself to honour me with the following letter:

Why the deuce don’t you give up writing those letters to mother? We get
tongue-pie on account of them, and it’s not as if they did you any
good. It only makes mother more determined to leave you where you are.
She says you are that conceited you think you ought to have something
better, and you’re not fit for the place you have, and she’s glad it is
such a place, and it will do you the world of good and take the
nonsense out of you—that it’s time you got a bit of sense. Sullivan’s
Ginger. After she gets your letters she does jaw, and wishes she never
had a child, and what a good mother she is, and what bad devils we are
to her. You are a fool not to stay where you are. I wish I could get
away to M’Swat or Mack Pot, and I would jump at the chance like a good
un. The boss still sprees and loafs about town till some one has to go
and haul him home. I’m about full of him, and I’m going to leave home
before next Christmas, or my name ain’t what it is. Mother says the
kiddies would starve if I leave; but Stanley is coming on like a
haystack, I tell him, and he does kick up, and he ought to be able to
plough next time. I ploughed when I was younger than him. I put in
fourteen acres of wheat and oats this year, and I don’t think I’ll cut
a wheelbarrow-load of it. I’m full of the place. I never have a single
penny to my name, and it ain’t father’s drinking that’s all to blame;
if he didn’t booze it wouldn’t be much better. It’s the slowest hole in
the world, and I’ll chuck it and go shearing or droving. I hate this
dairying, it’s too slow for a funeral: there would be more life in
trapping ’possums out on Timlinbilly. Mother always says to have
patience, and when the drought breaks and good seasons come round again
things will be better, but it’s no good of trying to stuff me like
that. I remember when the seasons were wet. It was no good growing
anything, because every one grew so much that there was no market, and
the sheep died of foot-rot and you couldn’t give your butter away, and
it is not much worse to have nothing to sell than not be able to sell a
thing when you have it. And the long and short of it is that I hate
dairying like blue murder. It’s as tame as a clucking hen. Fancy a cove
sitting down every morning and evening pulling at a cow’s tits fit to
bust himself, and then turning an old separator, and washing it up in a
dish of water like a blooming girl’s work. And if you go to a picnic,
just when the fun commences you have to nick off home and milk, and
when you tog yourself on Sunday evening you have to undress again and
lay into the milking, and then you have to change everything on you and
have a bath, or your best girl would scent the cow-yard on you, and not
have you within cooee of her. We won’t know what rain is when we see
it; but I suppose it will come in floods and finish the little left by
the drought. The grasshoppers have eaten all the fruit and even the
bark off the trees, and the caterpillars made a croker of the few
tomatoes we kept alive with the suds. All the cockeys round here and
dad are applying to the Government to have their rents suspended for a
time. We have not heard yet whether it will be granted, but if Gov.
doesn’t like it, they’ll have to lump it, for none of us have a penny
to bless ourselves with, let alone dub up for taxes. I’ve written you a
long letter, and if you growl about the spelling and grammar I won’t
write to you any more, so there, and you take my tip and don’t write to
mother on that flute any more, for she won’t take a bit of notice.

Yr loving brother,
Horace.


So! Mother had no pity for me, and the more I pleaded with her the more
determined she grew upon leaving me to suffer on, so I wrote to her no
more. However, I continued to correspond with grannie, and in one of
her letters she told me that Harry Beecham (that was in February) was
still in Sydney settling his affairs; but when that was concluded he
was going to Queensland. He had put his case in the hands of squatters
he had known in his palmy days, and the first thing that turned up in
managing or overseeing he was to have; but for the present he had been
offered the charge of 1600 head of bullocks from a station up near the
Gulf of Carpentaria overland to Victoria. Uncle Jay-Jay was not home
yet: he had extended his tour to Hong Kong, and grannie was afraid he
was spending too much money, as in the face of the drought she had
difficulty in making both ends meet, and feared she would be compelled
to go on the banks. She grieved that I was not becoming more reconciled
to my place. It was dull, no doubt, but it would do my reputation no
harm, whereas, were I in a lively situation, there might be numerous
temptations hard to resist. Why did I not try to look at it in that
way?

She sent a copy of the _Australasian_, which was a great treat to me,
also to the children, as they were quite ignorant of the commonest
things in life, and the advent of this illustrated paper was an event
to be recorded in the diary in capital letters. They clustered round me
eagerly to see the pictures. In this edition there chanced to be a page
devoted to the portraits of eleven Australian singers, and our eyes
fell on Madame Melba, who was in the middle. As what character she was
dressed I do not remember, but she looked magnificent. There was a
crown upon her beautiful head, the plentiful hair was worn flowing, and
the shapely bosom and arms exposed.

“Who’s that?” they inquired.

“Madame Melba; did you ever hear her name?”

“Who’s Madame Melba? What’s she do? Is she a queen?”

“Yes, a queen, and a great queen of song;” and being inspired with
great admiration for our own Australian cantatrice, who was great among
the greatest prima-donnas of the world, I began to tell them a little
of her fame, and that she had been recently offered 40,000 pounds to
sing for three months in America.

They were incredulous. Forty thousand pounds! Ten times as much as “pa”
had given for a paid-up selection he had lately bought. They told me it
was no use of me trying to tell them fibs. No one would give a woman
anything to sing, not even one pound. Why, Susie Duffy was the best
singer on the Murrumbidgee, and she would sing for any one who asked
her, and free of charge.

At this juncture Jimmy, who had been absent, came to see the show.
After gazing for a few seconds he remarked what the others had failed
to observe, “Why, the woman’s naked!”

I attempted to explain that among rich people in high society it was
customary to dress like that in the evening, and that it looked very
pretty.

Mrs M’Swat admonished me for showing the children low pictures.

“She must be a very bold woman,” said Jimmy; and Lizer pronounced her
mad because, as she put it, “It’s a wonder she’d be half-undressed in
her photo; you’d think she oughter dress herself up complete then.”

Lizer certainly acted upon this principle, as a photo of her, which had
been taken by a travelling artist, bore evidence that for the occasion
she had arrayed herself in two pairs of ill-fitting cuffs, Peter’s
watch and chain, strings, jackets, flowers, and other gewgaws galore.

“There ain’t no such person as Madame Melber; it’s only a fairy-tale,”
said Mrs M’Swat.

“Did you ever hear of Gladstone?” I inquired.

“No; where is that place?”

“Did you ever hear of Jesus Christ?”

“Sure, yes; he’s got something to do with God, ain’t he?”

After that I never attempted to enlighten them regarding our
celebrities.

Oh, how I envied them their ignorant contentment! They were as ducks on
a duck-pond; but I was as a duck forced for ever to live in a desert,
ever wildly longing for water, but never reaching it outside of dreams.




CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE
Mr M’Swat and I Have a Bust-up


Men only, and they merely on business, came to Barney’s Gap—women
tabooed the place. Some of them told me they would come to see me, but
not Mrs M’Swat, as she always allowed the children to be as rude to
them as they pleased. With the few individuals who chanced to come
M’Swat would sit down, light his pipe, and vulgarly and profusely
expectorate on the floor, while they yarned and yarned for hours and
hours about the price of wool, the probable breeding capacity of the
male stock they kept, and of the want of grass—never a word about their
country’s politics or the events of the day; even the news of the
“Mountain Murders” by Butler had not penetrated here. I wondered if
they were acquainted with the names of their Governor and Prime
Minister.

It was not the poor food and the filthy way of preparing it that
worried me, or that Mr M’Swat used “damn” on an average twice in five
minutes when conversing, or that the children for ever nagged about my
father’s poverty and tormented me in a thousand other ways—it was the
dead monotony that was killing me.

I longed feveredly for something to happen. Agony is a tame word
wherewith to express what that life meant to me. Solitary confinement
to a gipsy would be something on a par.

Every night unfailingly when at home M’Swat sat in the bosom of his
family and speculated as to how much richer he was than his neighbours,
what old Recce lived on, and who had the best breed of sheep and who
was the smartest at counting these animals, until the sordidness of it
turned me dizzy, and I would steal out under the stars to try and cool
my heated spirit. This became a practice with me, and every night I
would slip away out of hearing of the household to sing the songs I had
heard at Caddagat, and in imagination to relive every day and hour
there, till the thing became too much for me, and I was scarcely
responsible for my actions. Often I knelt on the parched ground beneath
the balmy summer sky to pray—wild passionate prayers that were never
answered.

I was under the impression that my nightly ramble was not specially
noticed by any one, but I was mistaken. Mr M’Swat, it appears,
suspected me of having a lover, but was never able to catch me
red-handed.

The possibility of a girl going out at night to gaze at the stars and
dream was as improbable a thought for him as flying is to me, and
having no soul above mud, had I attempted an explanation he would have
considered me mad, and dangerous to have about the place.

Peter, junior, had a sweetheart, one Susie Duffy, who lived some miles
on the other side of the Murrumbidgee. He was in the habit of courting
her every Sunday and two or three nights during the week, and I often
heard the clang of his stirrup-irons and the clink of hobble-chain when
he returned late; but on one occasion I stayed out later than usual,
and he passed me going home. I stood still and he did not see me, but
his horse shied violently. I thought he would imagine I was a ghost, so
called out:

“It is I.”

“Well, I’ll be hanged! What are ye doin’ at this time ev night. Ain’t
yuz afraid of ghosts?”

“Oh dear no. I had a bad headache and couldn’t sleep, so came out to
try if a walk would cure it,” I explained.

We were a quarter of a mile or so from the house, so Peter slackened
his speed that I might keep pace with him. His knowledge of ‘etiquette
did not extend as far as dismounting. There is a great difference
between rudeness and ignorance. Peter was not rude; he was merely
ignorant. For the same reason he let his mother feed the pigs, clean
his boots, and chop wood, while he sat down and smoked and spat. It was
not that he was unmanly, as that this was the only manliness he had
known.

I was alone in the schoolroom next afternoon when Mr M’Swat sidled in,
and after stuttering and hawing a little, delivered himself of:

“I want to tell ye that I don’t hold with a gu-r-r-r-l going out of
nights for to meet young men: if ye want to do any coortin’ yuz can do
it inside, if it’s a decent young man. I have no objections to yer
hangin’ yer cap up to our Peter, only that ye have no prawperty—in
yerself I like ye well enough, but we have other views for Peter. He’s
almost as good as made it sure with Susie Duffy, an’ as ole Duffy will
have a bit ev prawperty I want him to git her, an’ wouldn’t like ye to
spoil the fun.”

Peter was “tall and freckled and sandy, face of a country lout”, and,
like Middleton’s rouse-about, “hadn’t any opinions, hadn’t any ideas”,
but possessed sufficient instinct and common bushcraft with which, by
hard slogging, to amass money. He was developing a moustache, and had a
“gu-r-r-r-l”; he wore tight trousers and long spurs; he walked with a
sidling swagger that was a cross between shyness and flashness, and
took as much pride in his necktie as any man; he had a kind heart,
honest principles, and would not hurt a fly; he worked away from
morning till night, and contentedly did his duty like a bullock in the
sphere in which God had placed him; he never had a bath while I knew
him, and was a man according to his lights. He knew there was such a
thing as the outside world, as I know there is such a thing as algebra;
but it troubled him no more than algebra troubles me.

This was my estimation of Peter M’Swat, junior. I respected him right
enough in his place, as I trust he respected me in mine, but though
fate thought fit for the present to place us in the one groove, yet our
lives were unmixable commodities as oil and water, which lay apart and
would never meet until taken in hand by the omnipotent leveller—death.

Marriage with Peter M’Swat!

Consternation and disgust held me speechless, and yet I was half
inclined to laugh at the preposterousness of the thing, when Peter’s
father continued:

“I’m sorry if you’ve got smitten on Peter, but I know you’ll be
sensible. Ye see I have a lot of children, and when the place is
divided among ’em it won’t be much. I tell ye wot, old Duffy has a good
bit of money and only two children, Susie and Mick. I could get you to
meet Mick—he mayn’t be so personable as our Peter,” he reflected, with
evident pride in his weedy firstborn, and he got no farther, for I had
been as a yeast-bottle bubbling up, and now went off bang!

“Silence, you ignorant old creature! How dare you have the incomparable
impertinence to mention my name in conjunction with that of your boor
of a son. Though he were a millionaire I would think his touch
contamination. You have fallen through for once if you imagine I go out
at night to meet any one—I merely go away to be free for a few minutes
from the suffocating atmosphere of your odious home. You must not think
that because you have grasped and slaved and got a little money that it
makes a gentleman of you; and never you _dare_ to again mention my name
in regard to matrimony with any one about here;” and with my head high
and shoulders thrown back I marched to my room, where I wept till I was
weak and ill.

This monotonous sordid life was unhinging me, and there was no
legitimate way of escape from it. I formed wild plans of running away,
to do what I did not care so long as it brought a little action,
anything but this torturing maddening monotony; but my love for my
little brothers and sisters held me back. I could not do anything that
would put me for ever beyond the pale of their society.

I was so reduced in spirit that had Harold Beecham appeared then with a
matrimonial scheme to be fulfilled at once, I would have quickly erased
the fine lines I had drawn and accepted his proposal; but he did not
come, and I was unacquainted with his whereabouts or welfare. As I
remembered him, how lovable and superior he seemed in comparison with
the men I met nowadays: not that he was any better than these men in
their place and according to their lights, but his lights—at least not
his lights, for Harold Beecham was nothing of a philosopher, but the
furniture of the drawing-room which they illuminated—was more artistic.
What a prince of gentlemanliness and winning gallantries he was in his
quiet way!

This information concerning him was in a letter I received from my
grandmother at Easter:

Who should surprise us with a visit the other day but Harold Beecham.
He was as thin as a whipping-post, and very sunburnt [I smiled,
imagining it impossible for Harold to be any browner than of yore]. He
has been near death’s door with the measles—caught them in Queensland
while droving, and got wet. He was so ill that he had to give up charge
of that 1600 head of cattle he was bringing. He came to say good-bye to
us, as he is off to Western Australia next week to see if he can mend
his fortunes there. I was afraid he was going to be like young
Charters, and swear he would never come back unless he made a pile, but
he says he will be back next Christmas three years for certain, if he
is alive and kicking, as he says himself. Why he intends returning at
that stipulated time I don’t know, as he never was very communicative,
and is more unsociable than ever now. He is a man who never shows his
feelings, but he must feel the loss of his old position deeply. He
seemed surprised not to find you here, and says it was a pity to set
you teaching, as it will take all the life and fun out of you, and that
is the first time I ever heard him express an opinion in any one’s
business but his own. Frank Hawden sends kind regards, &c.


Teaching certainly had the effect upon me anticipated by Harold
Beecham, but it was not the teaching but the place in which I taught
which was doing the mischief—good, my mother termed it.

I was often sleepless for more than forty-eight hours at a stretch, and
cried through the nights until my eyes had black rings round them,
which washing failed to remove. The neighbours described me as “a
sorrowful lookin’ delicate creetur’, that couldn’t larf to save her
life”—quite a different character to the girl who at Caddagat was
continually chid for being a romp, a hoyden, a boisterous tomboy, a
whirlwind, and for excessive laughter at anything and everything. I got
into such a state of nervousness that I would jump at the opening of a
door or an unexpected footfall.

When cooling down, after having so vigorously delivered Mr M’Swat a
piece of my mind, I felt that I owed him an apology. According to his
lights (and that is the only fair way of judging our fellows) he had
acted in a kind of fatherly way. I was a young girl under his charge,
and he would have in a measure been responsible had I come to harm
through going out in the night. He had been good-natured, too, in
offering to help things along by providing an eligible, and allowing us
to “spoon” under his surveillance. That I was of temperament and
aspirations that made his plans loathsome to me was no fault of
his—only a heavy misfortune to myself. Yes; I had been in the wrong
entirely.

With this idea in my head, sinking ankle-deep in the dust, and
threading my way through the pigs and fowls which hung around the back
door, I went in search of my master. Mrs M’Swat was teaching Jimmy how
to kill a sheep and dress it for use; while Lizer, who was nurse to the
baby and spectator of the performance, was volubly and ungrammatically
giving instructions in the art. Peter and some of the younger children
were away felling stringybark-trees for the sustenance of the sheep.
The fall of their axes and the murmur of the Murrumbidgee echoed
faintly from the sunset. They would be home presently and at tea; I
reflected it would be “The old yeos looks terrible skinny, but the
hoggets is fat yet. By crikey! They did go into the bushes. They chawed
up stems and all—some as thick as a pencil.”

This information in that parlance had been given yesterday, the day
before, would be given today, tomorrow, and the next day. It was the
boss item on the conversational programme until further orders.

I had a pretty good idea where to find Mr M’Swat, as he had lately
purchased a pair of stud rams, and was in the habit of admiring them
for a couple of hours every evening. I went to where they usually
grazed, and there, as I expected, found Mr M’Swat, pipe in mouth, with
glistening eyes, surveying his darlings.

“Mr M’Swat, I have come to beg your pardon.”

“That’s all right, me gu-r-r-r-l. I didn’t take no notice to anything
ye might spit out in a rage.”

“But I was not in a rage. I meant every word I said, but I want to
apologize for the rude way in which I said it, as I had no right to
speak so to my elders. And I want to tell you that you need not fear me
running away with Peter, even supposing he should honour me with his
affections, as I am engaged to another man.”

“By dad, I’ll be hanged!” he exclaimed, with nothing but curiosity on
his wrinkled dried tobacco-leaf-looking face. He expressed no
resentment on account of my behaviour to him.

“Are ye to be married soon? Has he got any prawperty? Who is he? I
suppose he’s respectable. Ye’re very young.”

“Yes; he is renowned for respectability, but I am not going to marry
him till I am twenty-one. He is poor, but has good prospects. You must
promise me not to tell anyone, as I wish it kept a secret, and only
mention it to you so that you need not be disturbed about Peter.”

He assured me that he would keep the secret, and I knew I could rely on
his word. He was greatly perturbed that my intended was poor.

“Never ye marry a man widout a bit er prawperty, me gu-r-r-r-l. Take my
advice—the divil’s in a poor match, no matter how good the man may be.
Don’t ye be in a hurry; ye’re personable enough in yer way, and there’s
as good fish in the seas as ever come out of ’em. Yer very small; I
admire a good lump of a woman meself—but don’t ye lose heart. I’ve
heerd some men say they like little girls, but, as I said, I like a
good lump of a woman meself.”

“And you’ve got a good lump of a squaw,” I thought to myself.

Do not mistake me. I do not for an instant fancy myself above the
M’Swats. Quite the reverse; they are much superior to me. Mr M’Swat was
upright and clean in his morals, and in his little sphere was as
sensible and kind a man as one could wish for. Mrs M’Swat was faithful
to him, contented and good-natured, and bore uncomplainingly, year
after year, that most cruelly agonising of human duties—childbirth, and
did more for her nation and her Maker than I will ever be noble enough
to do.

But I could not help it that their life was warping my very soul.
Nature fashions us all; we have no voice in the matter, and I could not
change my organisation to one which would find sufficient sustenance in
the mental atmosphere of Barney’s Gap.




CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO
Ta-ta to Barney’s Gap


It chanced at last, as June gave place to July and July to August, that
I could bear it no longer. I would go away even if I had to walk, and
what I would do I did not know or care, my one idea being to leave
Barney’s Gap far and far behind. One evening I got a lot of letters
from my little brothers and sisters at home. I fretted over them a good
deal, and put them under my pillow; and as I had not slept for nights,
and was feeling weak and queer, I laid my head upon them to rest a
little before going out to get the tea ready. The next thing I knew was
that Mrs M’Swat was shaking me vigorously with one hand, holding a
flaring candle in the other, and saying:

“Lizer, shut the winder quick. She’s been lyin’ here in the draught
till she’s froze, and must have the nightmare, the way she’s been
singin’ out that queer, an’ I can’t git her woke up. What ails ye,
child? Are ye sick?”

I did not know what ailed me, but learnt subsequently that I laughed
and cried very much, and pleaded hard with grannie and some Harold to
save me, and kept reiterating, “I cannot bear it, I cannot bear it,”
and altogether behaved so strangely that Mr M’Swat became so alarmed
that he sent seventeen miles for the nearest doctor. He came next
morning, felt my pulse, asked a few questions, and stated that I was
suffering from nervous prostration.

“Why, the child is completely run down, and in a fair way to contract
brain fever!” he exclaimed. “What has she been doing? It seems as
though she had been under some great mental strain. She must have
complete rest and change, plenty of diversion and nourishing food, or
her mind will become impaired.”

He left me a bottle of tonic and Mr and Mrs M’Swat many fears. Poor
kind-hearted souls, they got in a great state, and understood about as
much of the cause of my breakdown as I do of the inside of the moon.
They ascribed it to the paltry amount of teaching and work I had done.

Mrs M’Swat killed a fowl and stewed it for my delectation. There was
part of the inside with many feathers to flavour the dish, and having
no appetite, I did not enjoy it, but made a feint of so doing to please
the good-natured cook.

They intended writing at once to give my parents notice when I would be
put on the train. I was pronounced too ill to act as scribe; Lizer was
suggested, and then Jimmy, but M’Swat settled the matter thus:

“Sure, damn it! I’m the proper one to write on an important business
matther like this here.”

So pens, ink, and paper were laid on the dining-room table, and the
great proclamation went forth among the youngsters, “Pa is goin’ to
write a whole letter all by hisself.”

My door opened with the dining-room, and from my bed I could see the
proceeding. Mr M’Swat hitched his trousers well through the
saddle-strap which he always wore as a belt, took off his coat and
folded it on the back of a chair, rolled his shirt-sleeves up to his
elbows, pulled his hat well over his eyes, and “shaped up” to the
writing material, none of which met with his approval. The ink was
“warter”, the pens had not enough “pint”, and the paper was “trash”;
but on being assured it was the good stuff he had purchased especially
for himself, he buckled to the fray, producing in three hours a
half-sheet epistle, which in grammar, composition, and spelling quite
eclipsed the entries in his diary. However, it served its purpose, and
my parents wrote back that, did I reach Goulburn on a certain day, a
neighbour who would be in town then would bring me home.

Now that it was settled that I had no more to teach the dirty children,
out of dirty books, lessons for which they had great disinclination,
and no more to direct Lizer’s greasy fingers over the yellow keys of
that demented piano in a vain endeavour to teach her “choones”, of
which her mother expected her to learn on an average two daily, it
seemed as though I had a mountain lifted off me, and I revived
magically, got out of bed and packed my things.

I was delighted at the prospect of throwing off the leaden shackles of
Barney’s Gap, but there was a little regret mingled with my relief. The
little boys had not been always bold. Did I express a wish for a
parrot-wing or water-worn stone, or such like, after a time I would be
certain, on issuing from my bedroom, to find that it had been
surreptitiously laid there, and the little soft-eyed fellows would
squabble for the privilege of bringing me my post, simply to give me
pleasure. Poor little Lizer, and Rose Jane too, copied me in style of
dress and manners in a way that was somewhat ludicrous but more
pathetic.

They clustered round to say good-bye. I would be sure to write. Oh yes,
of course, and they would write in return and tell me if the bay mare
got well, and where they would find the yellow turkey-hen’s nest. When
I got well I must come back, and I wouldn’t have as much work to do,
but go for more rides to keep well, and so on. Mrs M’Swat very
anxiously impressed it upon me that I was to explain to my mother that
it was not her (Mrs M’Swat’s) fault that I “ailed” from overwork, as I
had never complained and always seemed well.

With a kindly light on his homely sunburnt face, M’Swat said, as he put
me on the train:

“Sure, tell yer father he needn’t worry over the money. I’ll never be
hard on him, an’ if ever I could help ye, I’d be glad.”

“Thank you; you are very good, and have done too much already.”

“Too much! Sure, damn it, wot’s the good er bein’ alive if we can’t
help each other sometimes. I don’t mind how much I help a person if
they have a little gratitood, but, damn it, I can’t abear ingratitood.”

“Good-bye, Mr M’Swat, and thank you.”

“Good-bye, me gu-r-r-r-l, and never marry that bloke of yours if he
don’t git a bit er prawperty, for the divil’s in a poor match.”




CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE
Back at Possum Gully


They were expecting me on the frosty evening in September, and the
children came bounding and shouting to meet me, when myself and luggage
were deposited at Possum Gully by a neighbour, as he passed in a great
hurry to reach his own home ere it got too dark. They bustled me to a
glowing fire in no time.

My father sat reading, and, greeting me in a very quiet fashion,
continued the perusal of his paper. My mother shut her lips tightly,
saying exultingly, “It seems it was possible for you to find a worse
place than home”; and that little speech was the thorn on the rose of
my welcome home. But there was no sting in Gertie’s greeting, and how
beautiful she was growing, and so tall! It touched me to see she had
made an especial dainty for my tea, and had put things on the table
which were only used for visitors. The boys and little Aurora chattered
and danced around me all the while. One brought for my inspection some
soup-plates which had been procured during my absence; another came
with a picture-book; and nothing would do them but that I must, despite
the darkness, straightaway go out and admire a new fowl-house which
“Horace and Stanley built all by theirselves, and no one helped them
one single bit.”

After Mrs M’Swat it was a rest, a relief, a treat, to hear my mother’s
cultivated voice, and observe her lady-like and refined figure as she
moved about; and, what a palace the place seemed in comparison to
Barney’s Gap! simply because it was clean, orderly, and bore traces of
refinement; for the stamp of indigent circumstances was legibly
imprinted upon it, and many things which had been considered “done for”
when thirteen months before I had left home, were still in use.

I carefully studied my brothers and sisters. They had grown during my
absence, and were all big for their age, and though some of them not
exactly handsome, yet all pleasant to look upon—I was the only wanting
in physical charms—also they were often discontented, and wished, as
children will, for things they could not have; but they were natural,
understandable children, not like myself, cursed with a fevered
ambition for the utterly unattainable.

“Oh, were I seated high as my ambition,
I’d place this loot on naked necks of monarchs!”


At the time of my departure for Caddagat my father had been negotiating
with beer regarding the sale of his manhood; on returning I found that
he had completed the bargain, and held a stamped receipt in his
miserable appearance and demeanour. In the broken-down man, regardless
of manners, one would have failed to recognize Dick Melvyn, “Smart Dick
Melvyn”, “Jolly-good-fellow Melvyn” “Thorough Gentleman” and “Manly
Melvyn” of the handsome face and ingratiating manners, one-time holder
of Bruggabrong, Bin Bin East, and Bin Bin West. He never corrected his
family nowadays, and his example was most deleterious to them.

Mother gave me a list of her worries in private after tea that night.
She wished she had never married: not only was her husband a failure,
but to all appearances her children would be the same. I wasn’t worth
my salt or I would have remained at Barney’s Gap; and there was
Horace—heaven only knew where he would end. God would surely punish him
for his disrespect to his father. It was impossible to keep things
together much longer, etc., etc.

When we went to bed that night Gertie poured all her troubles into my
ear in a jumbled string. It was terrible to have such a father. She was
ashamed of him. He was always going into town, and stayed there till
mother had to go after him, or some of the neighbours were so good as
to bring him home. It took all the money to pay the publican’s bills,
and Gertie was ashamed to be seen abroad in the nice clothes which
grannie sent, as the neighbours said the Melvyns ought to pay up the
old man’s bills instead of dressing like swells; and she couldn’t help
it, and she was sick and tired of trying to keep up respectability in
the teeth of such odds.

I comforted her with the assurance that the only thing was to feel
right within ourselves, and let people say whatsoever entertained their
poor little minds. And I fell asleep thinking that parents have a duty
to children greater than children to parents, and they who do not
fulfil their responsibility in this respect are as bad in their morals
as a debauchée, corrupt the community as much as a thief, and are among
the ablest underminers of their nation.

On the morrow, the first time we were alone, Horace seized the
opportunity of holding forth on _his_ woes. It was no use, he was choke
full of Possum Gully: he would stick to it for another year, and then
he would chuck it, even if he had to go on the wallaby. He wasn’t going
to be slaving for ever for the boss to swallow the proceeds, and there
was nothing to be made out of dairying. When it wasn’t drought it was
floods and caterpillars and grasshoppers.

Among my brothers and sisters I quickly revived to a certain extent,
and mother asserted her opinion that I had not been ill at all, but had
made up my mind to torment her; had not taken sufficient exercise, and
might have had a little derangement of the system but nothing more. It
was proposed that I should return to Barney’s Gap. I demurred, and was
anathematized as ungrateful and altogether corrupt, that I would not go
back to M’Swat, who was so good as to lend my father money out of pure
friendship; but for once in my life I could not be made submit by
either coercion or persuasion. Grannie offered to take one of us to
Caddagat; mother preferred that Gertie should go. So we sent the pretty
girl to dwell among her kindred in a land of comfort and pleasure.

I remained at Possum Gully to tread the same old life in its tame
narrow path, with its never-ending dawn-till-daylight round of tasks;
with, as its entertainments, an occasional picnic or funeral or a day
in town, when, should it happen to be Sunday, I never fail to patronize
one of the cathedrals. I love the organ music, and the hush which
pervades the building; and there is much entertainment in various ways
if one goes early and watches the well-dressed congregation filing in.
The costumes and the women are pretty, and, in his own particular line,
the ability of the verger is something at which to marvel. Regular
attendants, of course, pay for and have reserved their seats, but it is
in classing the visitors that the verger displays his talent. He can
cull the commoners from the parvenu aristocrats, and put them in their
respective places as skilfully as an expert horse-dealer can draft his
stock at a sale. Then, when the audience is complete, in the middle and
front of the edifice are to be found they of the white hands and fine
jewels; and in the topmost seat of the synagogue, praying audibly, is
one who has made all his wealth by devouring widows’ houses; while
pushed away to the corners and wings are they who earn their bread by
the sweat of their brow; and those who cannot afford good linen are too
proud to be seen here at all.

“The choir sings and the organ rings,” the uninteresting prayers are
rattled off (“O come, let us worship, and fall down: and kneel before
the Lord, our Maker”); a sermon, mostly of the debts of the concern, of
the customs of the ancients, or of the rites and ceremonies of
up-to-date churchism, is delivered, and the play is done, and as I
leave the building a great hunger for a little Christianity fills my
heart.

Oh that a preacher might arise and expound from the Book of books a
religion with a God, a religion with a heart in it—a Christian
religion, which would abolish the cold legend whose centre is
respectability, and which rears great buildings in which the rich
recline on silken hassocks while the poor perish in the shadow thereof.

Through the hot dry summer, then the heartless winter and the scorching
summer again which have spent themselves since Gertie’s departure, I
have struggled hard to do my duty in that state of life unto which it
had pleased God to call me, and sometimes I have partially succeeded. I
have had no books or papers, nothing but peasant surroundings and
peasant tasks, and have encouraged peasant ignorance—ignorance being
the mainspring of contentment, and contentment the bed-rock of
happiness; but it is all to no purpose. A note from the other world
will strike upon the chord of my being, and the spirit which has been
dozing within me awakens and fiercely beats at its bars, demanding some
nobler thought, some higher aspiration, some wider action, a more
saturnalian pleasure, something more than the peasant life can ever
yield. Then I hold my spirit tight till wild passionate longing sinks
down, down to sickening dumb despair, and had I the privilege extended
to job of old—to curse God and die—I would leap at it eagerly.




CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR
But Absent Friends are Soon Forgot


We received a great many letters from Gertie for a little while after
she went up the country, but they grew shorter and farther between as
time went on.

In one of grannie’s letters there was concerning my sister: “I find
Gertie is a much younger girl for her age than Sybylla was, and not
nearly so wild and hard to manage. She is a great comfort to me. Every
one remarks upon her good looks.”

From one of Gertie’s letters:

Uncle Julius came home from Hong Kong and America last week, and
brought such a lot of funny presents for every one. He had a lot for
you, but he has given them to me instead as you are not here. He calls
me his pretty little sunbeam, and says I must always live with him.


I sighed to myself as I read this. Uncle Jay-Jay had said much the same
to me, and where was I now? My thoughts were ever turning to the people
and old place I love so well, but Gertie’s letters showed me that I was
utterly forgotten and unmissed.

Gertie left us in October 1897, and it was somewhere about January 1898
that all the letters from Caddagat were full to overflowing with the
wonderful news of Harold Beecham’s reinstatement at Five-Bob Downs,
under the same conditions as he had held sway there in my day.

From grannie’s letters I learnt that some old sweetheart of Harold’s
father had bequeathed untold wealth to this her lost love’s son. The
wealth was in bonds and stocks principally, and though it would be some
time ere Harold was actually in possession of it, yet he had no
difficulty in getting advancements to any amount, and had immediately
repurchased Five-Bob.

I had never dreamed of such a possibility. True, I had often said were
Harold a character in fiction instead of real life, some relative would
die opportunely and set him up in his former position, but, here, this
utterly unanticipated contingency had arisen in a manner which would
affect my own life, and what were my feelings regarding the matter?

I think I was not fully aware of the extent of my lack of wifely love
for Harold Beecham, until experiencing the sense of relief which stole
over me on holding in my hand the announcement of his return to the
smile of fortune.

He was rich; he would not need me now; my obligation to him ceased to
exist; I was free. He would no longer wish to be hampered with me. He
could take his choice of beauty and worth; he might even purchase a
princess did his ambition point that way.

One of Gertie’s letters ran:

That Mr Beecham you used to tell me so much about has come back to live
at Five-Bob. He has brought his aunts back. Every one went to welcome
them, and there was a great fuss. Aunt Helen says he (Mr B.) is very
conservative; he has everything just as it used to be. I believe he is
richer than ever. Every one is laughing about his luck. He was here
twice last week, and has just left this evening. He is very quiet. I
don’t know how you thought him so wonderful. I think he is too slow, I
have great work to talk to him, but he is very kind, and I like him. He
seems to remember you well, and often says you were a game youngster,
and could ride like old Nick himself.


I wrote to the owner of Five-Bob desiring to know if what I heard
concerning his good fortune was correct, and he replied by return post:


My dear little Syb,

Yes, thank goodness it is all true. The old lady left me nearly a
million. It seems like a fairy yarn, and I will know how to value it
more now. I would have written sooner, only you remember our bargain,
and I was just waiting to get things fixed up a little, when I’m off at
great tracks to claim you in the flesh, as there is no need for us to
wait above a month or two now if you are agreeable. I am just run to
death. It takes a bit of jigging to get things straight again, but it’s
simply too good to believe to be back in the same old beat. I’ve seen
Gertie a good many times, and find your descriptions of her were not at
all overdrawn. I won’t send any love in this, or there would be a “bust
up” in the post-office, because I’d be sure to overdo the thing, and
I’d have all the officials on to me for damages. Gather up your goods
and chattels, because I’ll be along in a week or two to take possession
of you.


—Yr devoted
Hal.


I screwed the letter in two and dropped it into the kitchen-fire.

I knew Harold meant what he had said. He was a strong-natured man of
firm determinations, and having made up his mind to marry me would
never for an instant think of anything else; but I could see what he
could not see himself—that he had probably tired of me, and was
becoming enamoured of Gertie’s beauty.

The discordance of life smote hard upon me, and the letter I wrote was
not pleasant. It ran:


To H. A. BEECHAM, Esq.,
Five-Bob Downs Station,
Gool-Gool, N.S.W.

Sir,

Your favour duly to hand. I heartily rejoice at your good fortune, and
trust you may live long and have health to enjoy it. Do not for an
instant consider yourself under any obligations to me, for you are
perfectly free. Choose some one who will reflect more credit on your
taste and sense.


With all good wishes,
Faithfully yrs,
S. PENELOPE MELVYN.


As I closed and directed this how far away Harold Beecham seemed! Less
than two years ago I had been familiar with every curve and expression
of his face, every outline of his great figure, every intonation of his
strong cultivated voice; but now he seemed as the shadow of a former
age.

He wrote in reply: What did I mean? Was it a joke—just a little of my
old tormenting spirit? Would I explain immediately? He couldn’t get
down to see me for a fortnight at the least.

I explained, and very tersely, that I had meant what I said, and in
return received a letter as short as my own:


Dear Miss Melvyn,

I regret your decision, but trust I have sufficient manhood to prevent
me from thrusting myself upon any lady, much less you.


Your sincere friend,
HAROLD AUGUSTUS BEECHAM.


He did not demand a reason for my decision, but accepted it
unquestionably. As I read his words he grew near to me, as in the days
gone by.

I closed my eyes, and before my mental vision there arose an overgrown
old orchard, skirting one of the great stock-routes from Riverina to
Monaro. A glorious day was languidly smiling good night on abundance of
ripe and ripening fruit and flowers. The scent of stock and the merry
cry of the tennis-players filled the air. I could feel Harold’s wild
jolting heart-beats, his burning breath on my brow, and his voice husky
with rage in my ear. As he wrote that letter I could fancy the well-cut
mouth settling into a sullen line, as it had done on my birthday when,
by caressing, I had won it back to its habitual pleasant expression;
but on this occasion I would not be there. He would be angry just a
little while—a man of his strength and importance could not long hold
ill-will towards a woman, a girl, a child! as weak and insignificant as
I. Then when I should meet him in the years to come, when he would be
the faithful and loving husband of another woman, he would be a little
embarrassed perhaps; but I would set him at his case, and we would
laugh together re what he would term our foolish young days, and he
would like me in a brotherly way. Yes, that was how it would be. The
tiny note blackened in the flames.

So much for my romance of love! It had ended in a bottle of smoke, as
all my other dreams of life bid fair to do.

I think I was not fully aware how near I had been to loving Harold
Beecham until experiencing the sense of loss which stole over me on
holding in my hand the acceptance of his dismissal. It was a something
gone out of my life, which contained so few somethings, that I
crushingly felt the loss of any one.

Our greatest heart-treasure is a knowledge that there is in creation an
individual to whom our existence is necessary—some one who is part of
our life as we are part of theirs, some one in whose life we feel
assured our death would leave a gap for a day or two. And who can be
this but a husband or wife? Our parents have other children and
themselves, our brothers and sisters marry and have lives apart, so
with our friends; but one’s husband would be different. And I had
thrown behind me this chance; but in the days that followed I knew that
I had acted wisely.

Gertie’s letters would contain: “Harold Beecham, he makes me call him
Harry, took me to Five-Bob last week, and it was lovely fun.”

Again it would be: “Harry says I am the prettiest little girl ever was,
Caddagat or anywhere else, and he gave me such a lovely bracelet. I
wish you could see it.”

Or this:

We all went to church yesterday. Harry rode with me. There is to be a
very swell ball at Wyambeet next month, and Harry says I am to keep
nearly all my dances for him. Frank Hawden sailed for England last
week. We have a new jackeroo. He is better-looking than Frank, but I
don’t like him as well.


Grannie’s and aunt Helen’s letters to my mother corroborated these
admissions. Grannie wrote:

Harry Beecham seems to be very much struck with Gertie. I think it
would be a good thing, as he is immensely rich, and a very steady young
fellow into the bargain. They say no woman could live with him on
account of his temper; but he has always been a favourite of mine, and
we cannot expect a man without some faults.


Aunt Helen remarked:

Don’t be surprised if you have young Beecham down there presently on an
“asking papa” excursion. He spends a great deal of time here, and has
been inquiring the best route to Possum Gully. Do you remember him? I
don’t think he was here in your day. He is an estimable and likeable
young fellow, and I think will make a good husband apart from his
wealth. He and Gertie present a marked contrast.


Sometimes on reading this kind of thing I would wax rather bitter.
Love, I said, was not a lasting thing; but knowledge told me that it
was for those of beauty and winsome ways, and not for me. I was ever to
be a lonely-hearted waif from end to end of the world of love—an alien
among my own kin.

But there were other things to worry me. Horace had left the family
roof. He averred he was “full up of life under the old man’s rule. It
was too slow and messed up.” His uncle, George Melvyn, his father’s
eldest brother, who had so often and so kindly set us up with cows, had
offered to take him, and his father had consented to let him go. George
Melvyn had a large station outback, a large sheep-shearing machine, and
other improvements. Thence, strong in the hope of sixteen years, Horace
set out on horseback one springless spring morning ere the sun had
risen, with all his earthly possessions strapped before him. Bravely
the horse stepped out for its week’s journey, and bravely its rider
sat, leaving me and the shadeless, wooden sun-baked house on the side
of the hill, with the regretlessness of teens—especially masculine
teens. I watched him depart until the clacking of his horse’s hoofs
grew faint on the stony hillside and his form disappeared amid the
she-oak scrub which crowned the ridge to the westward. He was gone.
Such is life. I sat down and buried my face in my apron, too miserable
even for tears. Here was another article I ill could spare wrenched
from my poorly and sparsely furnished existence.

True, our intercourse had not always been carpeted with rose-leaves.
His pitiless scorn of my want of size and beauty had often given me a
sleepless night; but I felt no bitterness against him for this, but
merely cursed the Potter who had fashioned the clay that was thus
described.

On the other hand, he was the only one who had ever stood up and said a
word of extenuation for me in the teeth of a family squall. Father did
not count; my mother thought me bad from end to end; Gertie, in
addition to the gifts of beauty and lovableness, possessed that of
holding with the hare and running with the hound; but Horace once had
put in a word for me that I would never forget. I missed his presence
in the house, his pounding of the old piano with four dumb notes in the
middle, as he bawled thereto rollicking sea and comic songs; I missed
his energetic dissertations on spurs, whips, and blood-horses, and his
spirited rendering of snatches of Paterson and Gordon, as he came in
and out, banging doors and gates, teasing the cats and dogs and
tormenting the children.




CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE
The 3rd of December 1898


It was a very hot day. So extreme was the heat that to save the lives
of some young swallows my father had to put wet bags over the iron roof
above their nest. A galvanized-iron awning connected our kitchen and
house: in this some swallows had built, placing their nest so near the
iron that the young ones were baking with the heat until rescued by the
wet bagging. I had a heavy day’s work before me, and, from my exertions
of the day before, was tired at the beginning. Bush-fires had been
raging in the vicinity during the week, and yesterday had come so close
that I had been called out to carry buckets of water all the afternoon
in the blazing sun. The fire had been allayed, after making a gap in
one of our boundary fences. Father and the boys had been forced to
leave the harvesting of the miserable pinched wheat while they went to
mend it, as the small allowance of grass the drought gave us was
precious, and had to be carefully preserved from neighbours’ stock.

I had baked and cooked, scrubbed floors and whitewashed hearths,
scoured tinware and cutlery, cleaned windows, swept yards, and
discharged numerous miscellaneous jobs, and half-past two in the
afternoon found me very dirty and very tired, and with very much more
yet to do.

One of my half-starved poddy calves was very ill, and I went out to
doctor it previous to bathing and tidying myself for my finishing
household duties.

My mother was busy upon piles and piles of wearying mending, which was
one of the most hopeless of the many slaveries of her life. This was
hard work, and my father was slaving away in the sun, and mine was
arduous labour, and it was a very hot day, and a drought-smitten and a
long day, and poddy calves ever have a tendency to make me moralize and
snarl. This was life, my life and my parents’ life, and the life of
those around us, and if I was a good girl and honoured my parents I
would be rewarded with a long stretch of it. Yah!

These pagan meditations were interrupted by a footfall slowly
approaching. I did not turn to ascertain who it might be, but trusted
it was no one of importance, as the poddy and I presented rather a
grotesque appearance. It was one of the most miserable and sickly of
its miserable kind, and I was in the working uniform of the Australian
peasantry. My tattered skirt and my odd and bursted boots, laced with
twine, were spattered with whitewash, for coolness my soiled cotton
blouse hung loose, an exceedingly dilapidated sun-bonnet surmounted my
head, and a bottle of castor-oil was in my hand.

I supposed it was one of the neighbours or a tea-agent, and I would
send them to mother.

The footsteps had come to a halt beside me.

“Could you tell me if—”

I glanced upwards. Horrors! There stood Harold Beecham, as tall and
broad as of yore, even more sunburnt than ever, and looking very
stylish in a suit of grey and a soft fashionable dinted-in hat; and it
was the first time I had ever seen him in a white shirt and high
collar.

I wished he would explode, or I might sink into the ground, or the calf
would disappear, or that something might happen.

On recognizing me his silence grew profound, but an unmistakable
expression of pity filled his eyes and stung me to the quick.

I have a faculty of self-pity, but my pride promptly refuses the
slightest offer of sympathy from another.

I could feel my heart grow as bitterly cold as my demeanour was icily
stiff, when I stood up and said curtly:

“This is a great surprise, Mr Beecham.”

“Not an unpleasant one, I hope,” he said pleasantly.

“We will not discuss the matter. Come inside out of the heat.”

“I’m in no hurry, Syb, and couldn’t I help you with that poor little
devil?”

“I’m only trying to give it another chance of life.”

“What will you do with it if it lives?”

“Sell it for half a crown when it’s a yearling.”

“It would pay better to shoot the poor little beggar now.”

“No doubt it would the owner of Five-Bob, but we have to be more
careful,” I said tartly.

“I didn’t mean to offend you.”

“I’m not offended,” I returned, leading the way to the house, imagining
with a keen pain that Harold Beecham must be wondering how for an
instant he could have been foolish enough to fancy such an object two
years ago.

Thank goodness I have never felt any humiliation on account of my
mother, and felt none then, as she rose to greet Harold upon my
introduction. She was a lady, and looked it, in spite of the piles of
coarse mending, and the pair of trousers, almost bullet-proof with
patches, out of which she drew her hand, roughened and reddened with
hard labour, in spite of her patched and faded cotton gown, and the
commonest and most poverty-stricken of peasant surroundings, which
failed to hide that she had not been always thus.

Leaving them together, I expeditiously proceeded to relieve the
livery-stable horse, on which Harold had come, of the valise, saddle,
and bridle with which it was encumbered, and then let it loose in one
of the grassless paddocks near at hand.

Then I threw myself on a stool in the kitchen, and felt, to the bone,
the sting of having ideas above one’s position.

In a few minutes mother came hurrying out.

“Good gracious, what’s the matter? I suppose you didn’t like being
caught in such a pickle, but don’t get in the dumps about it. I’ll get
him some tea while you clean yourself, and then you’ll be able to help
me by and by.”

I found my little sister Aurora, and we climbed through the window into
my bedroom to get tidy. I put a pair of white socks and shoes and a
clean pinafore on the little girl, and combed her golden curls. She was
all mine—slept with me, obeyed me, championed me; while I—well, I
worshipped her.

There was a hole in the wall, and through it I could see without being
seen.

Mother was dispensing afternoon tea and talking to Harold. It was
pleasant to see that manly figure once again. My spirits rose
considerably. After all, if the place was poor, it was very clean, as I
had scrubbed it all that morning, and when I came to consider the
matter, I remembered that men weren’t such terrible creatures, and
never made one feel the sting of one’s poverty half as much as women
do.

“Aurora,” I said, I want you to go out and tell Mr Beecham something.

The little girl assented. I carefully instructed her in what she was to
say, and dispatched her. She placed herself in front of Harold—a
wide-eyed mite of four, that scarcely reached above his knee—and
clasping her chubby hands behind her, gazed at him fearlessly and
unwinkingly.

“Aurora, you mustn’t stand staring like that,” said mother.

“Yes, I must,” she replied confidently.

“Well, and what’s your name?” said Harold laughingly.

“Aurora and Roy. I belong to Sybyller, and got to tell you somesing.”

“Have you? Let’s hear it.”

“Sybyller says you’s Mr Beecher; when you’re done tea, you’d like me if
I would to ’scort you to farver and the boys, and ’duce you.”

Mother laughed. “That’s some of Sybylla’s nonsense. She considers Rory
her especial property, and delights to make the child attempt long
words. Perhaps you would care to take a stroll to where they are at
work, by and by.”

Harold said he would go at once, and accepting Rory’s escort, and with
a few directions from mother, they presently set out—she importantly
trudging beneath a big white sun-bonnet, and he looking down at her in
amusement. Presently he tossed her high above his head, and depositing
her upon his shoulder, held one sturdy brown leg in his browner hand,
while she held on by his hair.

“My first impressions are very much in his favour,” said mother, when
they had got out of hearing. “But fancy Gertie the wife of that great
man!”

“She is four inches taller than I am,” I snapped. “And if he was as big
as a gum-tree, he would be a man all the same, and just as soft on a
pretty face as all the rest of them.”

I bathed, dressed, arranged my hair, got something ready for tea, and
prepared a room for our visitor. For this I collected from all parts of
the house—a mat from one room, a toilet-set from another, and so
on—till I had quite an elaborately furnished chamber ready for my
one-time lover.

They returned at dusk, Rory again seated on Harold’s shoulder, and two
of the little boys clinging around him.

As I conducted him to his room I was in a different humour from that of
the sweep-like object who had met him during the afternoon. I laughed
to myself, for, as on a former occasion during our acquaintance, I felt
I was master of the situation.

“I say, Syb, don’t treat a fellow as though he was altogether a
stranger,” he said diffidently, leaning against the door-post.

Our hands met in a cordial grasp as I said, “I’m awfully glad to see
you, Hal; but, but——”

“But what?”

“I didn’t feel over delighted to be caught in such a stew this
afternoon.”

“Nonsense! It only reminded me of the first time we met,” he said with
a twinkle in his eye. “That’s always the way with you girls. You can’t
be civil to a man unless you’re dressed up fit to stun him, as though
you couldn’t make fool enough of him without the aid of clothes at
all.”

“You’d better shut up,” I said over my shoulder as I departed, “or you
will be saying something better left unsaid, like at our first meeting.
Do you remember?”

“Do I not? Great Scot, it’s just like old times to have you giving me
impudence over your shoulder like that!” he replied merrily.

“Like, yet unlike,” I retorted with a sigh.




CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX
Once Upon a Time, When the Days Were Long and Hot


Next day was Sunday—a blazing one it was too. I proposed that in the
afternoon some of us should go to church. Father sat upon the idea as a
mad one. Walk two miles in such heat for nothing! as walk we would be
compelled to do, horseflesh being too precious in such a drought to
fritter it away in idle jaunts. Surprising to say, however, Harold, who
never walked anywhere when he could get any sort of a horse, uttered a
wish to go. Accordingly, when the midday dinner was over, he, Stanley,
and I set out. Going to church was quite the event of the week to the
residents around Possum Gully. It was a small Dissenting chapel, where
a layman ungrammatically held forth at 3 p.m. every Sunday; but the
congregation was composed of all denominations, who attended more for
the sitting about on logs outside, and yarning about the price of
butter, the continuance of the drought, and the latest gossip, before
and after the service, than for the service itself.

I knew the appearance of Harold Beecham, would make quite a miniature
sensation, and form food for no end of conjecture and chatter. In any
company he was a distinguished-looking man, and particularly so among
these hard-worked farmer-selectors, on whose careworn features the
cruel effects of the drought were leaving additional lines of worry. I
felt proud of my quondam sweetheart. There was an unconscious air of
physical lordliness about him, and he looked such a swell—not the
black-clothed, clean-shaved, great display of white collar-and-cuffs
swell appertaining to the office and city street, but of the easy
sunburnt squatter type of swelldom, redolent of the sun, the saddle,
the wide open country—a man who is a man, utterly free from the least
suspicion of effeminacy, and capable of earning his bread by the sweat
of his brow—with an arm ready and willing to save in an accident.

All eyes were turned on us as we approached, and I knew that the
attentions he paid me out of simple courtesy—tying my shoe, carrying my
book, holding my parasol—would be put down as those of a lover.

I introduced him to a group of men who were sitting on a log, under the
shade of a stringybark, and leaving him to converse with them, made my
way to where the women sat beneath a gum-tree. The children made a
third group at some distance. We always divided ourselves thus. A young
fellow had to be very far gone ere he was willing to run the gauntlet
of all the chaff levelled at him had he the courage to single out a
girl and talk to her.

I greeted all the girls and women, beginning at the great-grandmother
of the community, who illustrated to perfection the grim sarcasm of the
fifth commandment. She had worked hard from morning till night, until
too old to do so longer, and now hung around with aching weariness
waiting for the grave. She generally poured into my ears a wail about
her “rheumatisms”, and “How long it do be waiting for the Lord”; but
today she was too curious about Harold to think of herself.

“Sure, Sybyller, who’s that? Is he yer sweetheart? Sure he’s as fine a
man as iver I clapped me eyes on.”

I proceeded to give his pedigree, but was interrupted by the arrival of
the preacher, and we all went into the weatherboard iron-roofed house
of prayer.

After service, one of the girls came up to me and whispered, “that is
your sweetheart, isn’t it, Sybyller? He was looking at you all the time
in church.”

“Oh dear, no! I’ll introduce him to you.”

I did so, and watched him as they made remarks about the heat and
drought. There was nothing of the cad or snob about him, and his short
season of adversity had rubbed all the little crudities off his
character, leaving him a man that the majority of both sexes would
admire: women for his bigness, his gentleness, his fine brown
moustache—and for his wealth; men, because he was a manly fellow.

I know he had walked to church on purpose to get a chance of speaking
to me about Gertie, before approaching her parents on the matter; but
Stanley accompanied us, and, boy-like, never relaxed in vigilance for
an instant, so there was no opportunity for anything but matter-of-fact
remarks. The heat was intense. We wiped the perspiration and flies from
our face frequently, and disturbed millions of grasshoppers as we
walked. They had devoured all the fruit in the orchards about, and had
even destroyed many of the trees by eating the bark, and now they were
stripping the briers of foliage. In one orchard we passed, the apricot,
plum, and peach-stones hung naked on their leafless trees as evidence
of their ravages. It was too hot to indulge in any but the most
desultory conversation. We dawdled along. A tiger-snake crossed our
path. Harold procured a stick and killed it, and Stanley hung it on the
top wire of a fence which was near at hand. After this we discussed
snakes for a few yards.

A blue sea-breeze, redolent of the bush-fires which were raging at
Tocumwal and Bombala, came rushing and roaring over the ranges from the
cast, and enshrouded the scene in its heavy fog-like folds. The sun was
obscured, and the temperature suddenly took such a great drop that I
felt chilled in my flimsy clothing, and I noticed Harold draw his coat
together.

Stanley had to go after the cows, which were little better than walking
hides, yet were yarded morning and evening to yield a dribble of milk.
He left us among some sallie-trees, in a secluded nook, walled in by
briers, and went across the paddock to roundup the cows. Harold and I
came to a halt by tacit consent.

“Syb, I want to speak to you,” he said earnestly, and then came to a
dead stop.

“Very well; ‘tear into it,’ as Horace would say; but if it is anything
frightful, break it gently,” I said flippantly.

“Surely, Syb, you can guess what it is I have to say.”

Yes, I could guess, I knew what he was going to say, and the knowledge
left a dull bitterness at my heart. I knew he was going to tell me that
I had been right and he wrong—that he had found some one he loved
better than me, and that some one being my sister, he felt I needed
some explanation before he could go in and win; and though I had
refused him for want of love, yet it gave me pain when the moment
arrived that the only man who had ever pretended to love me was going
to say he had been mistaken, and preferred my sister.

There was silence save for the whirr of the countless grasshoppers in
the brier bushes. I knew he was expecting me to help him out, but I
felt doggedly savage and wouldn’t. I looked up at him. He was a tall
grand man, and honest and true and rich. He loved my sister; she would
marry him, and they would be happy. I thought bitterly that God was
good to one and cruel to another—not that I wanted this man, but why
was I so different from other girls?

But then I thought of Gertie, so pretty, so girlish, so understandable,
so full of innocent winning coquetry. I softened. Could any one help
preferring her to me, who was strange, weird, and perverse—too
outspoken to be engaging, devoid of beauty and endearing little ways?
It was my own misfortune and nobody’s fault that my singular
individuality excluded me from the ordinary run of youthful
joyous-heartednesses, and why should I be nasty to these young people?

I was no heroine, only a common little bush-girl, so had to make the
best of the situation without any fooling. I raised my eyes from the
scanty baked wisps of grass at my feet, placed my hand on Hal’s arm,
and tiptoeing so as to bring my five-foot stature more on a level with
his, said:

“Yes, Hal, I know what you want to say. Say it all. I won’t be nasty.”

“Well, you see you are so jolly touchy, and have snubbed me so often,
that I don’t know how to begin; and if you know what I’m going to say,
won’t you give me an answer without hearing it?”

“Yes, Hal; but you’d better say it, as I don’t know what conditions—”

“Conditions!”—catching me up eagerly at the word. “If it is only
conditions that are stopping you, you can make your own conditions if
you will marry me.”

“Marry you, Harold! What do you mean? Do you know what you are saying?”
I exclaimed.

“There!” he replied: “I knew you would take it as an insult. I believe
you are the proudest girl in the world. I know you are too clever for
me; but I love you, and could give you everything you fancied.”

“Hal, dear, let me explain. I’m not insulted, only surprised. I thought
you were going to tell me that you loved Gertie, and would ask me not
to make things unpleasant by telling her of the foolish little bit of
flirtation there had been between us.”

“Marry Gertie! Why, she’s only a child! A mere baby, in fact. Marry
Gertie! I never thought of her in that light; and did you think I was
that sort of a fellow, Syb?” he asked reproachfully.

“No, Hal,” I promptly made answer. “I did not think you were that sort
of fellow; but I thought that was the only sort of fellow there was.”

“Good heavens, Syb! Did you really mean those queer little letters you
wrote me last February? I never for an instant looked upon them as
anything but a little bit of playful contrariness. And have you
forgotten me? Did you not mean your promise of two years ago, that you
speak of what passed between us as a paltry bit of flirtation? Is that
all you thought it?”

“No, I did not consider it flirtation; but that is what I thought you
would term it when announcing your affection for Gertie.”

“Gertie! Pretty little Gertie! I never looked upon the child as
anything but your sister, consequently mine also. She’s a child.”

“Child! She is eighteen. More than a year older than I was when you
first introduced the subject of matrimony to me, and she is very
beautiful, and twenty times as good and lovable as I could ever be even
in my best moments.”

“Yes, I know you are young in years, but there is nothing of the child
in you. As for beauty, it is nothing. If beauty was all a man required,
he could, if rich, have a harem full of it any day. I want some one to
be true.”

“The world is filled with folly and sin,
    And love must cling where it can, I say;
For beauty is easy enough to win,
    But one isn’t loved every day,”


I quoted from Owen Meredith.

“Yes,” he said, “that is why I want you. Just think a moment; don’t say
no. You are not vexed with me—are you, Syb?”

“Vexed, Hal! I am scarcely inhuman enough to be angry on account of
being loved.”

Ah, why did I not love him as I have it in me to love! Why did he look
so exasperatingly humble? I was weak, oh, so pitifully weak! I wanted a
man who would be masterful and strong, who would help me over the rough
spots of life—one who had done hard grinding in the mill of fate—one
who had suffered, who had understood. No; I could never marry Harold
Beecham.

“Well, Syb, little chum, what do you say?”

“Say!”—and the words fell from me bitterly—“I say, leave me; go and
marry the sort of woman you ought to marry. The sort that all men like.
A good conventional woman, who will do the things she should at the
proper time. Leave me alone.”

He was painfully agitated. A look of pain crossed his face.

“Don’t say that, Syb, because I was a beastly cad once: I’ve had all
that knocked out of me.”

“I am the cad,” I replied. “What I said was nasty and unwomanly, and I
wish I had left it unsaid. I am not good enough to be your wife, Hal,
or that of any man. Oh, Hal, I have never deceived you! There are
scores of good noble women in the world who would wed you for the
asking—marry one of them.”

“But, Syb, I want you. You are the best and truest girl in the world.”

“Och! Sure, the blarney-stone is getting a good rub now,” I said
playfully.

Annoyance and amusement struggled for mastery in his expression as he
replied:

“You’re the queerest girl in the world. One minute you snub a person,
the next you are the jolliest girl going, and then you get as grave and
earnest as a fellow’s mother would be.”

“Yes, I am queer. If you had any sense, you’d have nothing to do with
me. I’m more queer, too. I am given to something which a man never
pardons in a woman. You will draw away as though I were a snake when
you hear.”

“What is it?”

“I am given to writing stories, and literary people predict I will yet
be an authoress.”

He laughed—his soft, rich laugh.

“That’s just into my hand. I’d rather work all day than write the
shortest letter; so if you will give me a hand occasionally, you can
write as many yarns as you like. I’ll give you a study, and send for a
truck-load of writing-gear at once, if you like. Is that the only
horror you had to tell me?”

I bowed my head.

“Well, I can have you now,” he said gently, folding me softly in his
arms with such tender reverence that I cried out in pain, “Oh, Hal,
don’t, don’t!” and struggled free. I was ashamed, knowing I was not
worthy of this.

He flushed a dusky red.

“Am I so hateful to you that you cannot bear my touch?” he asked half
wistfully, half angrily.

“Oh no; it isn’t that. I’m really very fond of you, if you’d only
understand,” I said half to myself.

“Understand! If you care for me, that is all I want to understand. I
love you, and have plenty of money. There is nothing to keep us apart.
Now that I know you care for me, I _will_ have you, in spite of the
devil.”

“There will be a great tussle between you,” I said mischievously,
laughing at him. “Old Nick has a great hold on me, and I’m sure he will
dispute your right.”

At any time Harold’s sense of humour was not at all in accordance with
his size, and he failed to see how my remark applied now.

He gripped my hands in a passion of pleading, as two years previously
he had seized me in jealous rage. He drew me to him. His eyes were dark
and full of entreaty; his voice was husky.

“Syb, poor little Syb, I will be good to you! You can have what you
like. You don’t know what you mean when you say no.”

No; I would not yield. He offered me everything—but control. He was a
man who meant all he said. His were no idle promises on the spur of the
moment. But no, no, no, no, he was not for me. My love must know, must
have suffered, must understand.

“Syb, you do not answer. May I call you mine? You must, you must, you
must!”

His hot breath was upon my cheek. The pleasant, open, manly countenance
was very near-perilously near. The intoxication of his love was
overpowering me. I had no hesitation about trusting him. He was not
distasteful to me in any way. What was the good of waiting for that
other—the man who had suffered, who knew, who understood? I might never
find him; and, if I did, ninety-nine chances to one he would not care
for me.

“Syb, Syb, can’t you love me just a little?”

There was a winning charm in his manner. Nature had endowed him
liberally with virile fascination. My hard uncongenial life had
rendered me weak. He was drawing me to him; he was irresistible. Yes; I
would be his wife. I grew dizzy, and turned my head sharply backwards
and took a long gasping breath, another and another, of that fresh cool
air suggestive of the grand old sea and creak of cordage and bustle and
strife of life. My old spirit revived, and my momentary weakness fled.
There was another to think of than myself, and that was Harold. Under a
master-hand I would be harmless; but to this man I would be as a
two-edged sword in the hand of a novice—gashing his fingers at every
turn, and eventually stabbing his honest heart.

It was impossible to make him see my refusal was for his good. He was
as a favourite child pleading for a dangerous toy. I desired to gratify
him, but the awful responsibility of the after-effects loomed up and
deterred me.

“Hal, it can never be.”

He dropped my hands and drew himself up.

“I will not take your No till the morning. Why do you refuse me? Is it
my temper? You need not be afraid of that. I don’t think I’d hurt you;
and I don’t drink, or smoke, or swear very much; and I’ve never
destroyed a woman’s name. I would not stoop to press you against your
will if you were like the ordinary run of women; but you are such a
queer little party, that I’m afraid you might be boggling at some funny
little point that could easily be wiped out.”

“Yes; it is only a little point. But if you wipe it out you will knock
the end out of the whole thing—for the point is myself. I would not
suit you. It would not be wise for you to marry me.”

“But I’m the only person concerned. If you are not afraid for yourself,
I am quite satisfied.”

We faced about and walked homewards in unbroken silence—too perturbed
to fall into our usual custom of chewing bush-leaves as we went.

I thought much that night when all the house was abed. It was tempting.
Harold would be good to me, and would lift me from this life of poverty
which I hated, to one of ease. Should I elect to remain where I was,
till the grave there was nothing before me but the life I was leading
now: my only chance of getting above it was by marriage, and Harold
Beecham’s offer was the one chance of a lifetime. Perhaps he could
manage me well enough. Yes; I had better marry him.

And I believe in marriage—that is, I think it the most sensible and
respectable arrangement for the replenishing of a nation which has yet
been suggested. But marriage is a solemn issue of life. I was as suited
for matrimony as any of the sex, but only with an exceptional
helpmeet—and Harold was not he. My latent womanliness arose and pointed
this out so plainly that I seized my pen and wrote:


Dear Harold,

I will not get a chance of speaking to you in the morning, so write.
Never mention marriage to me again. I have firmly made up my mind—it
must be No. It will always be a comfort to me in the years to come to
know that I was loved once, if only for a few hours. It is not that I
do not care for you, as I like you better than any man I have ever
seen; but I do not mean ever to marry. When you lost your fortune I was
willing to accede to your request, as I thought you wanted me; but now
that you are rich again you will not need me. I am not good enough to
be your wife, for you are a good man; and better, because you do not
know you are good. You may feel uncomfortable or lonely for a little
while, because, when you make up your mind, you are not easily
thwarted; but you will find that your fancy for me will soon pass. It
is only a fancy, Hal. Take a look in the glass, and you will see
reflected there the figure of a stalwart man who is purely virile,
possessing not the slightest attribute of the weaker sex, therefore
your love is merely a passing flame. I do not impute fickleness to you,
but merely point out a masculine characteristic, and that you are a
man, and only a man, pure and unadulterated. Look around, and from the
numbers of good women to be found on every side choose one who will
make you a fitter helpmeet, a more conventional comrade, than I could
ever do. I thank you for the inestimable honour you have conferred upon
me; but keep it till you find some one worthy of it, and by and by you
will be glad that I have set you free.

Good-bye, Hal!


Your sincere and affec. friend,
SYBYLLA PENELOPE MELVYN.


Then I crept into bed beside my little sister, and though the air
inside had not cooled, and the room was warm, I shivered so that I
clasped the chubby, golden-haired little sleeper in my arms that I
might feel something living and real and warm.

“Oh, Rory, Rory!” I whispered, raining upon her lonely-hearted tears.
“In all the world is there never a comrade strong and true to teach me
the meaning of this hollow, grim little tragedy—life? Will it always be
this ghastly aloneness? Why am I not good and pretty and simple like
other girls? Oh, Rory, Rory, why was I ever born? I am of no use or
pleasure to any one in all the world!”




CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN
He that despiseth little things, shall fall little by little

I

The morning came, breakfast, next Harold’s departure. I shook my head
and slipped the note into his hand as we parted. He rode slowly down
the road. I sat on the step of the garden gate, buried my face in my
hands, and reviewed the situation. I could see my life, stretching out
ahead of me, barren and monotonous as the thirsty track along which
Harold was disappearing. Today it was washing, ironing tomorrow, next
day baking, after that scrubbing—thus on and on. We would occasionally
see a neighbour or a tea-agent, a tramp or an Assyrian hawker. By hard
slogging against flood, fire, drought, pests, stock diseases, and the
sweating occasioned by importation, we could manage to keep bread in
our mouths. By training and education I was fitted for nought but what
I was, or a general slavey, which was many degrees worse. I could take
my choice. Life was too much for me. What was the end of it, what its
meaning, aim, hope, or use?

In comparison to millions I knew that I had received more than a fair
share of the goods of life; but knowing another has leprosy makes our
cancer none the easier to bear.

My mother’s voice, sharp and cross, roused me. “Sybylla, you lazy
unprincipled girl, to sit scheming there while your poor old mother is
at the wash-tub. You sit idling there, and then by and by you’ll be
groaning about this terrible life in which there’s time for nothing but
work.”

How she fussed and bothered over the clothes was a marvel to me. My
frame of mind was such that it seemed it would not signify if all our
clothes went to the dogs, and the clothes of our neighbours, and the
clothes of the whole world, and the world itself for the matter of
that.

“Sybylla, you are a dirty careless washer. You’ve put Stanley’s
trousers in the boil and the colour is coming out of them, and your
father’s best white handkerchief should have been with the first lot,
and here it is now.”

Poor mother got crosser as she grew weary with the fierce heat and
arduous toil, and as I in my abstraction continued to make mistakes,
but the last straw was the breaking of an old cup which I accidentally
pushed off the table.

I got it hot. Had I committed an act of premeditated villainy I could
not have received more lecturing. I deserved it—I was careless, cups
were scarce with us, and we could not afford more; but what I rail
against is the grindingly uneventful narrowness of the life in which
the unintentional breaking of a common cup is good for a long scolding.

Ah, my mother! In my life of nineteen years I can look back and see a
time when she was all gentleness and refinement, but the polish has
been worn off it by years and years of scrubbing and scratching, and
washing and patching, and poverty and husbandly neglect, and the
bearing of burdens too heavy for delicate shoulders. Would that we were
more companionable, it would make many an oasis in the desert of our
lives. Oh that I could take an all-absorbing interest in patterns and
recipes, bargains and orthodoxy! Oh that you could understand my desire
to feel the rolling billows of the ocean beneath, to hear the pealing
of a great organ through dimly lit arches, or the sob and wail of a
violin in a brilliant crowded hall, to be swept on by the human stream.

Ah, thou cruel fiend—Ambition! Desire!

“Soul of the leaping flame,
    Heart of the scarlet fire,
Spirit that hath for name
    Only the name—Desire!”


To hot young hearts beating passionately in strong breasts, the
sweetest thing is motion.

No, that part of me went beyond my mother’s understanding. On the other
hand, there was a part of my mother—her brave cheerfulness, her trust
in God, her heroic struggle to keep the home together—which went
soaring on beyond my understanding, leaving me a coward weakling,
grovelling in the dust.

Would that hot dreary day never close? What advantage when it did? The
next and the next and many weeks of others just the same were following
hard after.

If the souls of lives were voiced in music, there are some that none
but a great organ could express, others the clash of a full orchestra,
a few to which nought but the refined and exquisite sadness of a violin
could do justice. Many might be likened unto common pianos, jangling
and out of tune, and some to the feeble piping of a penny whistle, and
mine could be told with a couple of nails in a rusty tin-pot.

Why do I write? For what does any one write? Shall I get a hearing? If
so—what then?

I have voiced the things around me, the small-minded thoughts, the
sodden round of grinding tasks—a monotonous, purposeless, needless
existence. But patience, O heart, surely I can make a purpose! For the
present, of my family I am the most suited to wait about common
public-houses to look after my father when he is inebriated. It breaks
my mother’s heart to do it; it is dangerous for my brothers; imagine
Gertie in such a position! But me it does not injure, I have the
faculty for doing that sort of thing without coming to harm, and if it
makes me more bitter and godless, well, what matter?

II

The next letter I received from Gertie contained:

I suppose you were glad to see Harry. He did not tell me he was going,
or I would have sent some things by him. I thought he would be able to
tell me lots about you that I was dying to hear, but he never said a
word, only that you were all well. He went travelling some weeks ago. I
missed him at first because he used to be so kind to me; but now I
don’t, because Mr Creyton, whom Harry left to manage Five-Bob, comes
just as often as Harry used to, and is lots funnier. He brings me
something nice every time. Uncle Jay-Jay teases me about him.


Happy butterfly-natured Gertie! I envied her. With Gertie’s letter came
also one from grannie, with further mention of Harold Beecham.

We don’t know what to make of Harold Beecham. He was always such a
steady fellow, and hated to go away from home even for a short time,
but now he has taken an idea to rush away to America, and is not coming
home till he has gone over the world. He is not going to see anything,
because by cablegrams his aunts got he is one place today and hundreds
of miles away tomorrow. It is some craze he has suddenly taken. I was
asking Augusta if there was ever any lunacy in the family, and she says
not that she knows of. It was a very unwise act to leave full
management to Creyton and Benson in the face of such a drought. One
warning and marvellous escape such as he has had ought to be enough for
a man with any sense. I told him he’d be poor again if he didn’t take
care, but he said he didn’t mind if all his property was blown into
atoms, as it had done him more harm than good, whatever he means by
talking that way. Insanity is the only reason I can see for his
conduct. I thought he had his eye on Gertie, but I questioned her, and
it appears he has never said anything to her. I wonder what was his
motive for going to Possum Gully that time?


Travel was indeed an unexpected development on the part of Harold
Beecham. He had such a marked aversion to anything of that sort, and
never went even to Sydney or Melbourne for more than a few days at a
stretch, and that on business or at a time of stock shows.

There were many conjectures re the motive of his visit to Possum Gully,
but I held my peace.




CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT
A Tale that is told and a Day that is done


“There are others toiling and straining
’Neath burdens graver than mine;
They are weary, yet uncomplaining,—
I know it, yet I repine:
I know it, how time will ravage,
How time will level, and yet
I long with a longing savage,
I regret with a fierce regret.”


A. L. GORDON.
’Possum Gully, 25th March, 1899


Christmas, only distinguished from the fifty-two slow Sundays of the
year by plum-pudding, roast turkey, and a few bottles of home-made
beer, has been once more; New Year, ushered in with sweet-scented
midsummer wattle and bloom of gum- and box-tree has gone; February has
followed, March is doing likewise, and my life is still the same.

What the future holds I know not, and am tonight so Weary that I do not
care.

    “Time rules us all. And life, indeed, is not
The thing we planned it out, ere hope was dead;
    And then, we women cannot choose our lot.”


Time is thorough in his work, and as that arch-cheat, Hope, gradually
becomes a phantom of the past, the neck will grow inured to its yoke.

Tonight is one of the times when the littleness—the abject
littleness—of all things in life comes home to me.

After all, what is there in vain ambition? King or slave, we all must
die, and when death knocks at our door, will it matter whether our life
has been great or small, fast or slow, so long as it has been true—true
with the truth that will bring rest to the soul?

“But the toughest lives are brittle,
    And the bravest and the best
Lightly fall—it matters little;
    Now I only long for rest.”


To weary hearts throbbing slowly in hopeless breasts the sweetest thing
is rest.

And my heart is weary. Oh, how it aches tonight—not with the ache of a
young heart passionately crying out for battle, but with the slow dead
ache of an old heart returning vanquished and defeated!


Enough of pessimistic snarling and grumbling! Enough! Enough! Now for a
lilt of another theme:

I am proud that I am an Australian, a daughter of the Southern Cross, a
child of the mighty bush. I am thankful I am a peasant, a part of the
bone and muscle of my nation, and earn my bread by the sweat of my
brow, as man was meant to do. I rejoice I was not born a parasite, one
of the blood-suckers who loll on velvet and satin, crushed from the
proceeds of human sweat and blood and souls.

Ah, my sunburnt brothers!—sons of toil and of Australia! I love and
respect you well, for you are brave and good and true. I have seen not
only those of you with youth and hope strong in your veins, but those
with pathetic streaks of grey in your hair, large families to support,
and with half a century sitting upon your work-laden shoulders. I have
seen you struggle uncomplainingly against flood, fire, disease in
stock, pests, drought, trade depression, and sickness, and yet have
time to extend your hands and hearts in true sympathy to a brother in
misfortune, and spirits to laugh and joke and be cheerful.

And for my sisters a great love and pity fills my heart. Daughters of
toil, who scrub and wash and mend and cook, who are dressmakers,
paperhangers, milkmaids, gardeners, and candle-makers all in one, and
yet have time to be cheerful and tasty in your homes, and make the best
of the few oases to be found along the narrow dusty track of your
existence. Would that I were more worthy to be one of you—more a
typical Australian peasant—cheerful, honest, brave!

I love you, I love you. Bravely you jog along with the rope of class
distinction drawing closer, closer, tighter, tighter around you: a few
more generations and you will be as enslaved as were ever the moujiks
of Russia. I see it and know it, but I cannot help you. My ineffective
life will be trod out in the same round of toil—I am only one of
yourselves, I am only an unnecessary, little, bush commoner, I am only
a—woman!

The great sun is sinking in the west, grinning and winking knowingly as
he goes, upon the starving stock and drought-smitten wastes of land.
Nearer he draws to the gum-tree scrubby horizon, turns the clouds to
orange, scarlet, silver flame, gold! Down, down he goes. The gorgeous,
garish splendour of sunset pageantry flames out; the long shadows
eagerly cover all; the kookaburras laugh their merry mocking
good-night; the clouds fade to turquoise, green, and grey; the stars
peep shyly out; the soft call of the mopoke arises in the gullies! With
much love and good wishes to all—Good night! Good-bye!

AMEN